Fill my eyes with color

by squishy_mochi_cake

Summary:

For as long as she could remember now, everything around her was slow and gray.
Somewhere in the back of her head she knew she once remembered it to be different, that things used to be bright and full of life.
Then the loud blond man and quiet (scary) old man visited and did something to her...
And everything was cold.
Years later a toddler looking man with flames of an adult shows up on her doorstep wearing a suit and fedora claiming to be sent by her much resented father.
or
Sealing a child sky has consequences. Sealing a powerful, newly awakened child sky with a gift linked to her flames that affects her perception of the world has consequences.
And Sawada Setsuna is not the same child as Sawada Tsunayoshi.

The first fanfiction I'm posting! I just really wanted more genderbended Tsuna:)

Chapter 1: Everything is gray, except...

Summary:

How it begins. (Feeling like everything has come to an end)

Notes:

Hi! So, this is my first time posting a fanfiction, though I have... a lot of ideas. I don't know for sure where this is going, I just wanted to read more genderbended Tsuna and somehow I ended up with this idea... The arcs will probably be similar in order as canon but a lot of things will probably be handled differently. If I get any ideas from specific other fanfiction I'll try to mention them but I've read a lot, so please let me know if I'm drawing an idea from a specific other fanfiction and haven't noticed. I also might not have read something and still used a similar idea so if you let me know I'll probably go read it and recommend or mention it if I particularly like it or it's really similar. Updates will probably be sporadic. Feel free to leave any ideas or constructive criticism!
Trigger warning: Bullying

Setsuna woke up to cold, gray, stillness.

There were screams in her head; a continuous shout of Let me out, let me out! that she couldn’t quite hear but she could feel it.

“Mama,” she spoke, voice hoarse with dryness.

Her mother’s head shot up from where it hung over their joined hands. Setsuna’s own cold, small hand was enveloped in her mother’s larger ones. 

“Oh, Tsu-chan,” her mother spoke with a slight wail edging into her voice, “you’re awake!”

“Mama,” tears rose in Tsuna’s eyes, “why is everything gray and weird?” 

Nana froze, face going slack.

“Tsu-chan?” She placed a hand on her daughter’s cheeks, pulling her face closer.

“Mama,” her precious child whimpered as tears clouded her large brown eyes, slipping down her cheeks and plopping quietly onto the blanket below, “Mama, why am I cold? It hurts.”

Nana would never welcome her husband into her house again.

.

Tsuna was tired. She tripped over air everyday, her limbs wouldn’t listen to her, and everything around her was slower than something made it feel like they were supposed to be. She would try to move the speed she thought she used to, but her body felt like it was being dragged through refrigerated honey . And it really didn’t help her coordination; her eyesight made everything just a bit slower, a bit sharper, which really just overloaded her mind, and ever so slightly tilted. Reading and studying were harder too. She would look at characters she knew she could read but her mind wouldn’t process them. Her mother would talk or try to explain something to her, and while she heard the words, they weren’t clicking in her mind like they were supposed to. The way she knew they were supposed to but they didn’t . There was something there, blocking her mind from understanding . Cutting off the comprehension somewhere in the middle. And whatever that man did, he took her stories away from her. Even the books she had already read were fuzzy in her memory— she knew that story was supposed to teach a lesson that she knew she had understood before , but it didn’t make sense anymore. She knew those words didn’t fit together but she couldn’t think of what it was supposed to be. 

That man also took away her colors.

The colors that she loved so so much, faded away to only shades of gray. 

The park she had once loved now only brought feelings of despair as gray shaded in the pinks, reds, and greens she lovingly bitterly  remembered being there. It made her hate going out. It made her hate seeing things in general, sometimes.

The table was light brown, now it was light gray.

Her many coloring materials, pencils, crayons, and markers, that she had learned her wide variety of colors from, were all gray.

Her room was a warm salmon, it had been her favorite color. Now it was a strange muted gray. She didn’t like salmon anymore.

Her mother’s eyes were warm brown. She remembered that best. But all she could see in their place was a dull dark gray. 

And worse, she was cold all the time. 

Even buried in blankets with her skin burning or sweating and hallucinating with a fever— there was something in her, something important that stayed cold.

It scared her.

Tsuna was tired.

(“There’s nothing wrong with her physically,” the doctors white coats pitiful eyes trying to be warm but so so tired said, “It has to be some sort of mental block” a mental block, blocking her understanding, her colors, her warmth— who put it there, whowhowho, was it. Was she doing this to herself? )

.

She almost cried the first time she went back to school. But for once, not out of sadness. 

(Oh, she was sad. She couldn’t see the colors of the flowers planted around school grounds, the ribbon on her uniform, she couldn’t comprehend the topics her teacher was talking about even if she knew she had understood them at some point. )

She walked into the classroom that morning ready for questions, teasing, or maybe just being ignored and while she did get that...

Blue.  

It was the first color she had seen in a month.

Blue like the sky was, she remembered, but this blue was deeper. Like a deep lake. Calming, ever present . 

Then, 

Purple, indigo.

They were fainter than the blue, smaller, and she noticed that all the colors looked… not quite there as if she was looking at them through a film or a piece of parchment paper was placed between the colors and what she usually saw, but wasn’t everything seen through a film for her now? She was just happy to see colors again. 

She remembered them from before.

Yamamoto Takeshi, Kurokawa Hana, Sasagawa Kyoko.

After lunch, she saw another color on the field outside the window

Red.

A bit of investigation and meditation to go through memories and she got his name too.

 Mochida Kensuke.

She repeated the names until they stuck in her head.

Things were sometimes a bit easier now, just the tiniest bit lighter. (And well, if her grades kept dropping she’d blame it on whatever that man did to her. It had nothing to do with her spending class time staring at the colors. Really.

(Okay, she spent basically all her time in class staring at the colors, but she knew even if she tried to pay attention it wouldn’t have done much.)

The colors naturally drew her eyes whenever they entered her line of sight.

But in the end, as much as she loved gaining the chance to see even a few of her colors,

She was still cold.

.

TakeSushi was a restaurant she found on a trip with her mother. After the incident, Nana had insisted on at least one trip outside monthly for the two of them. This trip was supposed to be just a normal walk around town.

And then Tsuna saw an entire building wreathed in blue.

She hadn’t seen so much color in— well, in a long time.

And while it still carried the feeling of there-not-there that the other colors also had, it was clear, without a blurry film on it.

A quick explanation to her mother for her teary eyes, (Tsuna talked to her mother about everything, keeping each other updated was important for the mother daughter duo, it helped keep both of them from sinking.) and they were off to eat lunch.

The chef greeted them kindly as they entered, Tsuna could see he was the source of the blue. It both did and didn’t surprise her that he was Yamamoto Takeshi’s father, though she wondered about how the colors were connected within families; were they passed down?. (She woke up the other day to find her mother had taken on a light green hue.) 

As she took her first bite of sushi, she wondered if culinary skills were passed down in families as well.

(Each bite brought her the tiniest amount of warm warm warm even if it wasn’t hers , and even if it faded quickly, it gave her just a moment of Oh, this is like how it was supposed to be. )

TakeSushi quickly became one of her favorite restaurants.

.

Seeing the colors, which pulled on something in her to be ever so slightly warm , prompted her to search for her own. 

Meditation was what her mother suggested.

And she found them, somewhat. Stuck behind a cold wall of light gray ( ice) something in her head whispered, louder than usual, but as always of recent times, she couldn’t understand it. 

She attacked the wall. A mental representation of punching the wall with all her will, she supposed, and from what she could see, it was like the grayed out orange on the other side attacked the wall at the same time. 

The wall cracked.

Tsuna was jolted out of her focus by a warm fluid forcing its way up her throat and out of her mouth and her mother screaming in horror at the blood her ten year-old just coughed up.

Tsuna was rushed to the hospital and fussed over by a worried mother and flustered hospital staff. She ended up staying there a few days for observation just in case.

But there were flickers of color, just a few slivers a week, that slipped out of the crack in the wall, ice, Tsuna knew that now, that brought Tsuna warmth until they faded away. The small amounts only lasted a short amount of time, but they cleared her mind and let her think. There was a voice in her head again now. Not all the time, not as much as it should be but it appeared every once in a while. Save up, it told Tsuna, and so she did, only using the flames to avoid messing up in life threatening situations ranging from going down the stairs without tripping to diving to save a kitten in the road.

.

Dame-Tsuna was a nickname that quickly grew in popularity, all starting from a small joke a fellow 4th grader had made with harmless intent, about how much she had tripped, how her coordination was gone, and how her grades had fallen. 

It wasn’t harmless.

Neither was the pushing, the tripping, the teasing, and the plain out bullying. 

Tsuna… didn’t know how she felt about it exactly,

At least she got a lot of flowers.

Red spider lilies really didn’t look as scary as she thought they would be, but maybe that was just because they only appeared gray to her.

(Sometimes she wished they were red, just to add a bit more color to her life)

She wondered if it was weird, not feeling anything about what was going on. Her main thought at the soaked notebooks, the tacks in her shoes, the notes left for her, and the public humiliation, even from teachers, was these bullies aren’t very creative are they? All the actions they took seemed like they were following a script for a bully in some show. Like children playing make believe. Childish. In the end, the things they did didn’t really hurt. After all, why should she care? But.

She could still remember Mochida sneering at her as she was slammed against the lockers. Kurokawa pulling Sasagawa away from where the short haired girl had paused, shocked at seeing Tsuna beaten on the floor— the way both girls had looked away when Tsuna tried to meet their eyes after returning to the classroom covered in dirt and bruises. Yamamoto faltering only slightly before continuing on with his teammates as a hand yanked her hair sharply, jeers and teases filling her ears as she hugged her bag. 

Her heart would pulse in pain each time those with color ignored her or joined in on the harassment. (She knew it was harassment, no matter what the teachers and staff said, this wasn’t “kids being kids.”)

Seeing the colors look away from her hurt more than the kicks and punches.

It was a reminder these colors weren’t really hers .

But she wanted, oh how she wanted

TakeSushi was a gathering for Yamamoto junior’s baseball team. Tsuna may not have cared much for what they did, but she didn’t enjoy pain. She stayed away from the warm blue building, only occasionally asking her mother if the woman could bring her some take out when she had had a bad day. Best to stay away as much as possible. Her heart beat with… some sense of loss.

Everything had gone numb again.

The colors she saw never felt more gray to her.

She had thought, so foolishly, that their brighter colors had meant something .

How silly. 

She was just Dame after all.

How long would she need to wait?

Tsuna was tired.

(Her back hurt for weeks after being repeatedly shoved into lockers and walls. A large bruise had formed, purple and black crawling up her shoulder blades and eventually fading to yellow and green over time. A painful bump had swelled on her head. Her mom worried. She poked and prodded at the bruises in the shower the first time she had been beaten to the ground, and the days after. They hurt, but not that badly, the two girls ignoring her had caused a pain in her heart that hurt much worse. She wondered what it was. Her mom hugged her carefully that night. She had flinched last time Nana had hugged her tightly. The day her hair was grabbed and sliced she decided she preferred it long. It stuck up too much when it was shorter than her shoulders. Nana had held her and cried that night after taking her to a hair salon. She told Tsuna how the school had claimed to do something but obviously hadn’t been, and somehow her transfer requests kept getting blocked. Tsuna just held her hands tightly, whispering a chain of, “It’s ok, Mama.”)

She stopped paying attention to the colors and hues. (She didn’t want to be disappointed again.)

Notes:

Thank you for reading! Feel free to leave a comment with ideas, any typos I might've made, or (constructive) criticism!
A little explanation, I tried to explain this as best as I could in the story, but basically sealing Setsuna's flames led to trauma that doesn't allow her to process a lot of things. This includes messing up her understanding of most concepts she used to be able to understand, which wasn't good for school or life, and messing up her vision. Her vision is what I had the most trouble explaining. Setsuna is seeing things in slow motion, but she remembers seeing things at a faster speed, so she's trying to move at what she saw as her old speed, but that doesn't work because it's too fast physically. It's basically her mind is getting too much information and her body can't keep up with it but also she can't actually process most of the information. In addition to that, her balance has been thrown off, so, not fun.
Another thing is that she can't process colors. To my knowledge there isn't an actual condition like this so I just made it up, (please let me know if there actually is one) (edit: I've learned~ it comes up) so she can't see colors, everything is in black and white and many shades of gray that she can tell are different but can't tell why. She discovers that she can see flames, but she only knows that she can see colors that are not gray on certain people, which I'm going to say depends on how close to activation they are, since I think Reborn would probably draw as many flame actives at Namichuu into Tsuna's circle as possible so... And Setsuna really likes seeing colors. She sees that other people have colors, and she figures well, what if I have my own colors? so she finds the seal and tries to break it. which results in blood. so she's now slowly chipping at the seal slowly. but as in canon, she gets bullied, and the children with color, as much as they mean to her, don't help her, because she isn't special to them the way that they are to her. which hurts her a lot. more downwards spiraling with just her mother by her side, Nana is absolutely done with Iemitsu the moment her daughter woke up not being able to see color.
Another chapter title option: Gray is the new… everything. Or not?

Chapter 2: High flying Skylark

Summary:

A little bit on Setsuna's school life.

Notes:

Hi! A short chapter, but the next one will start the main story! Thank you so much for the kudos and bookmarks!

Trigger warning: bullying

Ow ow ow ow ow

There was laughing and snickering and Tsuna hurthurthurt but there was nothing she could do about it really. Her clothes were soaked through with dirty water that had been used for cleaning and she was cold but she was mainly thinking about how she would be able to explain this to her mother. Nana had already bought many new uniforms, they only had so much money to spend.

At least this one wasn’t torn

Then she felt a button pop off when a rough hand grabbed her sleeve, yanking her up from her knees and throwing her forward.

Ah… 

Tsuna knew this ground, the crevices and dips and the dirt. It was familiar in a painful way. She really should have stopped walking past the shadowed corner of the school, but she also really didn’t want to be home late today…. Not that that would be possible anymore.

“Dame-Tsuna,” Tsuna didn’t even remember this boy’s name, but his sneering voice was familiar. She kept her head down.

The snickering from his group of friends was accented by high pitched giggling. Ah, she knew that girl, Nishimoto Junko, second most popular girl in Nami-chuu, after Sasagawa Kyoko. And very, very jealous of the latter girl. 

Glancing up through her bangs, but keeping her head lowered, she took in the group before her. 

Nishimoto was giggling, standing with a few of her friends behind a group of boys who were staggered around Tsuna. A pair of legs shifted into her vision from her right side, stopping a foot or so infront of her. The boy who had thrown her to the ground crouched down, grabbing her fluffy hair, he yanked her head up and smirked. It wasn’t pretty. 

“Ne, Junko-chan,” Tsuna didn’t like his voice, “how should I punish Dame-Tsuna today?”

Nishimoto’s giggling was hurting her ears. She spoke in a high, screeching voice. Like nails on a chalkboard.

“Well I don’t know, Dai-kun, what do you think she deserves for living while being so useless?” Nishimoto could have been the most popular girl at Nami-chuu, Tsuna thought, if she stopped wearing the thickly layered, not so expertly applied makeup that she favored and chose to be kind over following what she thought a popular person would do.

Her carefully maintained train of thought was cut off as a fist struck her face, twisting her neck painfully and leaving an aching pain on her cheek.

Ah, a beating then . Tsuna hoped they didn’t get blood on her shirt, it always made Nana so sad and it was hard to get out.

She tensed as she saw the shadow of a hand drawing back for another hit.

.

“For disturbing the peace in Namimori and crowding, you will be bitten to death.”

Tsuna heard at least two squeals, multiple alarmed shouts, and the sound of shoes scrambling on concrete. Her body ached in pain and her ears were ringing. Someone stepped on her.

She could hear the thumping of bodies hitting the ground around her.

Her hair was clumped on her face, straggly and dampened with… something vile that also covered the top of her torn and scraped clothes. She blearily willed open her eyes and looked at the figure surrounded by whimpering bodies.

“Hm,” was the only noise of acknowledgement made towards her, but she didn’t feel offended. She didn’t look like much at the time afterall. She did wonder what the boy could see though, if his eyes, a piercing shade of gray, could view that even beaten up and broken, the slivers of flame that she had gathered and saved up throughout the years burned as strongly as ever.

.

Over time, the faint hums of acknowledgement became a pattern and the amount spent on new uniforms due to her old ones being destroyed decreased immensely.

(Her hair reached the bottom of her shoulder blades now, her mother joyfully braided it in the morning for the first time in years.)

Much time and multiple “Thank you”s and thank you bentos that turned into spending lunches, later, it changed to a new greeting.

“Little animal.”

Purple shaded with indigo became a color pattern that brought with it the feeling of safety.

(But not hers— not yet)

(She hasn’t fully proven herself)

(But in another life, perhaps he would have already been one of hers. The slivers of purple that once danced in her orange hummed at his after all.)

.

Kyoya POV

Kyoya had been curious about the fluffy herbivore. Her files, pulled out after their first meeting, had shown that she had decent grades before a list of mysterious absences lasting multiple weeks, later explained to have involved multiple hospital visits that revealed a list of strange symptoms that baffled the hospital staff. More research painted a picture with which Kyoya was not pleased . It had not been reported to him that the herbivore was being bullied. Bullied for things that could be clearly connected to her medical situation. The bullying had been going on for years and was known by nearly everyone outside of his circle. His information network had been incompetent. The teachers had been incompetent.

This would be rectified.

His first view of her hadn’t been anything impressive. She had been bruised and beaten on the floor, surrounded by the groaning bodies of the herbivores who had been standing over her. And yet, something about her drew his attention. There was a burning in her eyes as she stared up through her bangs. 

He wondered how much her fire would consume.

She wasn’t a carnivore, not yet, but she had the potential to be something more than an herbivore. It made him curious. He wanted to fight her at her full potential. Until then, he would continue to bite the herbivores who bothered her to death. 

And the bento she brought in return certainly didn’t hurt.

.

 “Kyoya,” Hibari Ichika called, voice clear and strong. She was seated seiza across from her husband, Hibari Kousuke, at a low table, tea cups in hand, as Kyoya entered the room.

“Okaa-san,” Kyoya greeted, head dipping, “Otou-san.”

Kousuke tipped his head in acknowledgement.

“Something interesting has happened at school,” Ichika said. It was a statement, but Kyoya still provided an answer, as was expected.

“I met a little animal,” a perfect brow quirked up on a sculpted face as Ichika hummed.

“Oh?” a request of more information.

“Sawada Setsuna is not yet a carnivore. I wish to see how much her fire will consume.”

His father’s head tilted to him at the name and his mother smoothly turned her head to face him.

“Daughter of Himura Nanami?” Kyoya noted the lack of address towards a paternal party as he gave a sharp nod.

“I see,” Ichika turned back to the table and took a sip of tea.

“She will be fierce, should she survive the worst years,” curiosity tinted Kyoya’s eyes and a question slipped onto his tongue.

“I want to fight her at her strongest,” is what emerged instead.

“Then you must be willing to stand by her and encourage her to grow,” his mother responded. His father nodded his agreement from where he sat.

“If that child is able to grow, she will grow into something great.” It was rare for his father to be particularly vocal about his opinions. Kyoya figured he made a good decision on the little animal.

(Weeks later, his mother hands him a hairpin from her collection. Made out of an intricately cut orange gem, it reminds him of the little animal’s eyes the first time he'd seen her. He clips it to her hair where they first met after she hands him an unauthorized knife with a white knuckled grip.)

Notes:

Tsuna meets Hibari... I can't write bullying, I'm just really bad at it. I also struggle with insults so... I mean if anyone has any suggestions lol. That was chapter 2! Feel free to leave comments!
Next chapter: The Fedora Baby
08/07 I added a bit more and adjusted a bit to better communicate my image of Kyoya and the Hibari in general in this world. I figured it'll fit better here. There's also some punctuation and formatting changes to the next 2 ch, but nothing major.
The Hibari couple have random names. They were the first ones that popped into my head that were actual names.

Chapter 3: The Fedora Baby

Summary:

Nana and Tsuna get a flyer
Reborn curses Iemitsu
Nana has nice knives

TW:... Panic attack? I think is the best description? And Nana with knives

Notes:

my mind: ok, next up, reborn enters
my mind 10 seconds later : ... how the heck do you write Reborn. How do you write interactions
my mind at 2 am: I've just come up with a scene you need to get up and write right now. you can figure out where it goes later.

Nana pulled out the flyer from the mail one morning as she sat down at the dining table with Setsuna. After reading through it carefully, she looked up to meet Tsuna’s eyes and held the paper out. Tsuna’s spoon clinked quietly as she placed it back in her bowl to reach for the flyer. She tilted her head in question as the words processed in her mind.

“A live-in tutor?” She asked.

Nana nodded, “What do you think?”

Tsuna hummed.

“The flyer looks pretty suspicious…” she pulled up a few slivers of her flame to better hear the whispering in her mind. This will be the beginning .

Hm.

“I think we should accept it though, my intuition is telling me that something is beginning. I think… I think it might help me break the ice.”

Nana looked at her daughter, searching her eyes for something, before nodding in acceptance. 

“I’ll call the number after you leave for school.”

“Okay, thank you, Mama,” Tsuna rose from her chair, bringing her dishes to the sink before turning and giving Nana a hug on her way to the door, stopping to put her shoes on and pick up her bag. 

“Ittekimasu,” she called out, to which Nana responded with a clear “Itterasshai!”

Tsuna began making her way to school, careful with each step. She passed the school gates, greeted Hibari-senpai as she passed him, likely on his way to catch the stragglers late for school, entered the school, held the railing tightly as she carefully made her way up the stairs, slipped into her classroom quietly, and placed her bag down as she sat in her seat.

The whole time her instincts whispered in her head that she was being watched.

.

Reborn cursed Iemitsu. The moron’s information about “innocent Nana” his “civilian wife” who happened to be “a little naive” and “sweet Tuna-fishy” who was “clumsy and has no friends but just as innocent and kind like Nana-chan!” was a blatant lie.

Sawada Nana, previously Himura Nana, cut through meat as if she was cutting through human limbs. She cooked her “delicious meals” using spices and recipes that Reborn specifically remembered were used in the Mafia Academies. Spices and recipes that were poisonous, and following a meal plan designed to build up poison resistance. And she smiled her empty looking smile at Reborn when he was hidden in a hiding spot he had deemed as one of his most secure.

That was not a normal civilian housewife.

Sawada “Tuna-fishy” Setsuna, who usually went by Tsuna, looked at everything as if she could see something more yet also less. A look at her medical records revealed that she somehow couldn’t see color. Something that wasn’t even mentioned in the Vongola files of her. As soon as she left her house her eyes drooped, as if everything she saw somehow disappointed her, and she walked carefully, as if at any moment the ground would betray her. Her eyes only cleared to greet a Hibari, Fon’s great nephew if he remembered correctly, and the rumored “Demon of Namimori” who ruled over the school and its students as his parents ruled over the town and its people. If only significantly more openly violent. “No friends because she’s not very bright” his babyfied ass. Maybe in the past, but Reborn could easily see the way that others shied away from Setsuna, as if they were scared of her. Or of what would happen if they hurt her.

A chill went down his spine as Setsuna turned, looking out the window from her seat to stare at him even as he was hidden within the leaves of a tree, binoculars in hand and camouflaged. She blinked before showing him a closed-eye smile. He shivered.

Like mother, like daughter he supposed.

Dammit Iemitsu.

.

Tsuna had seen the bright yellow flames nearly covered by leaves and branches from her seat in the classroom. She temporarily wondered who it was, but mentally shook her head, blinking, and smiled at it in thanks. It had been a while since she’d seen such a bright color, especially yellow. In fact, she couldn’t remember if she’d ever seen a yellow so bright. It was nice. 

She turned back to the teacher, checking again that her recording device was on, and slipped into note taking mode, trying to comprehend as much of the subjects discussed as possible. Soon enough, the bell sounded, signaling lunch. 

Tsuna made her way up familiar stairs, stepping carefully, with familiar bentos clasped in her hands. She carefully held them in one hand as she opened the roof door and greeted a familiar figure, setting one bento set down in front of the figure before stepping a few steps away to kneel down and open her own. The smile that had slipped onto her face as she opened the door remained for the rest of the lunch period. Only after the farewell of, “Get back to class, little animal,” accompanied by the figure stepping through the doorway, exiting the roof with their jacket bellowing behind them, and her quiet giggles before packing up both the bentos once more and heading off the roof herself, did her expression fade back to a neutral look.

.

“I’m back!” Tsuna called out as she closed the door behind her. She slipped off her shoes and placed them neatly in line with the others as Nana returned the call with her own “Welcome back!”

Nana walked into the hallway, drying her hands on a rag and intercepting Tsuna’s path to the stairway with a warm hug. Tsuna returned the hug with a quiet smile. So it begins.

“Tsu-chan, your tutor is here!” Nana spoke happily, but there was an underlying strain that clued in Tsuna to her less than pleased state.

The reason behind Nana’s unhappiness was uncovered soon after a “Ciaossu” sounded from behind the older woman.

Tsuna blinked in confusion.

She’d never seen a flame without a human before but…

Tsuna held her hand out to the tall figure.

“Nice to meet you. I’m Sawada Setsuna, please take care of me.”

The figure tilted its head, as if confused. Tsuna tilted her head to match, expressing her own confusion at the response. A streak of black and a small hand found its way into her own, dragging her arm and the rest of her body down to shake hands with a figure much smaller than the flames he possessed suggested.

“Ciaossu, I am Reborn, the home tutor.”

“…” Tsuna paused, questioned, considered, had an internal freak out, mentally crashed, rebooted, and decided to let the insanity of the world be.

“Hello, Reborn-san, I look forward to working with you,” she bowed politely as much as she could with her arm still pulled down and her body bent somewhat sideways.

Reborn seemed to have not been expecting that response as he released her hand to tip his hat down in return. Tsuna nodded back.

“We have a guest room prepared for your use, do you need any assistance getting settled in?”

“Ah, Maman and I have already discussed the living situation,” Reborn responded.

Tsuna nodded again, “I’ll be upstairs in my room then.”

She made her way up the stairs, careful as ever, and slipped quietly into her room.

Reborn’s dark eyes watched her the entire time.

.

Reborn had introduced himself to Sawada Nana three hours after he was contacted, two hours before Setsuna was set to return from school. She’d responded with her signature smile and an invitation to discuss the situation over tea. Reborn accepted.

It would be… an interesting discussion.

When Tsuna called out to signal her return, Reborn had thought he was ready. He was ready.

He was ready for her disbelief at his toddler form. He was ready for her to laugh and ridicule him. He was ready to properly punish her for that and establish a sense of respect or, at least, fear in his new student.

But then she respectfully greeted, well, him. She greeted someone or something that she could see in his place. Someone or something that she expected would have been able to shake her hand easily at the height she was holding it. He had seen the look in her eyes, curiosity and confusion and acceptance. 

What was she seeing?

She tilted her head as if in showing confusion in response to another action.

He jumped up to shake her hand and introduced himself. He could see her mind whirling in the pause of her actions before she relaxed, seemingly accepting, and greeted him again.

… Most definitely not a normal civilian.

He cursed Iemitsu once more as Setsuna made her way up the stairs in that concentrated manor of hers.

Once the sound of her room door closing reached their ears, Nana turned back to him and smiled her empty smile.

“Reborn-san, as we have finished our conversation, I shall begin working on dinner. Please, don’t hesitate to ask us any questions should you need any help getting settled in.”

Reborn nodded silently and Nana returned to the kitchen where a thawed slab of meat awaited her knife.

He made his way up the stairs.

.

Tsuna pressed her hands on either side of her head as her intuition screamed something at her that she couldn’t make out through all of the noise and it hurt. Then there was silence with only the whisper of, it’s coming, left as a shadow of the noise that had been pounding in her head. 

Tsuna looked up to meet cold eyes and an equally cold steel barrel pointed between her own brown eyes. 

“Ciaossu,” Reborn greeted. 

“... Hello,” Tsuna responded, “did you need something, Reborn-san? Why do you have a gun?” because as much as her mind was screaming this is my room, mine , how dare you enter without permission, without being one of mine , Tsuna was raised to have manners. To be polite. And Reborn was a guest.

The yellow figure seemed to express a raised eyebrow as much as a figure without a defined face could.

“I am here to inform you of my true line of work, assassination. I was sent here by your father’s boss. My real job is to make you a Mafia boss.”

Her heart was thundering and her body was going numb trembling as the words processed and the world grew quiet around her. Something in the back of her head processed that Reborn was still talking but there was something building in her body, blistering and burning.

Ah…

Tsuna was pissed off.

She wanted to shout, to scream and rage and — How could you do this? How could you listen to those who hurt me and left me and broke me — but.

She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and mentally counted to ten as Reborn observed her. There was a hysterical part of her that had noticed the gun he had pointed at her head had somehow turned into a live reptile, a lizard or chameleon of some sort. 

Deep breaths , another breath, deep fucking breaths —

She opened her eyes to meet Reborn's and almost, almost snapped, but the shining yellow that hued around his body and formed the larger, leaning figure, reminded her that he had already done her a favor by showing her such a beautiful color. As far as she was concerned, she had already owed him a favor as soon as she laid eyes on him. 

Colors were precious to her after all, even if the ones belonging to those who hurt her brought her pain, they were precious.

Tsuna would not rage at him, not now anyways. She’d never raged at the other colors that hurt her before, and they had hurt her much more than this man. And when they’d hurt her she’d still held hope that she would matter to her colors even a bit as much as they had mattered to her.

“I see,” she spoke, voice shaking slightly, and rose shakily from where she had slid to the ground as her knees gave out under her.

Tsuna nodded at Reborn, eyes staring blankly at the ground, before shakily asking him to inform her mother that she would be late to dinner and wobbling towards her bed, dropping her bag on the ground where she had sat. She slipped beneath the thick covers and cocooned herself in the pale imitation of warmth, which comforted her for years in absence of the blazing flame that should have warmed her soul. It only made sense, she supposed, that those who took that warmth from her would send someone to give it back.

.

Nana knocked gently on Tsuna’s door hours later with no response. Her lips thinned as she gazed sadly at the worn wood. She stepped quietly back down the stairs to wrap the cooled plates on the table in plastic and place them in the refrigerator.

Iemitsu…

She had been so charmed, all those years ago, with the blond who shone as bright as the sky and brought her warmth when she’d been raised to be so cold. She had thought that he would always bring her warmth and she had given everything to him as some sort of twisted payment for his existence in her life, only for him to slowly fade out of her life and steal her daughter's warmth as well.

Her hands moved in practiced movements as the kitchen knife sharpened under her care.

Notes:

Honestly at this point the story's just writing itself whenever I get motivated and I just direct it towards points that I want to write and let it fill in details on the way.
I go the idea of Nana cooking with poison from The Sawada Family Takes No Crap from Nobody by GC4life, I believe. It's an interesting story!

Chapter 4: Seeing Red

Summary:

Tsuna wakes up, has a mildly terrible day, and gets cuddles.
Reborn gets attached

Notes:

Yay! Longest chapter so far I think. Warning, long note at the end
Thank you guys so much for the Kudos, Bookmarks, and comments! I was really nervous about posting this so seeing that people actually like it brings me so many positive feelings.

TW: cursing, Tsuna’s bad mental state, Mochida is kinda terrible kinda right now in case that wasn’t known

Tsuna pulled herself out of bed as her alarm rang out. She didn’t want to disappoint Hibari-senpai by being late. Forcing her legs to move and blinking blearily, she dragged herself through her morning routine. 

One step, then the next. One at a time . The words repeated in her mind as she got ready for the day.

Staring into the mirror as she brushed, she met dead, gray eyes and considered requesting to stay at home. Then she remembered that she had skipped last week and the look Hibari-senpai had given her as he told her to “Do what you can, little animal.”

This was something she could do, so she would do it.

Stepping down the stairs, she wobbled dangerously on the last step. Catching herself on the wall, she made her way to the dinning room where a plate of bunny-eared apple slices and a bowl of soup sat on the table. Two familiar bento boxes sat encouragingly on the kitchen counter. 

Tsuna kissed Nana’s cheek as she placed her cleared plate and bowl in the sink. Nana smiled gently as she continued washing the breakfast dishes. 

Breathing out a soft “Ittekimasu,” to which Nana responded with her stable “Itterasshai!” Tsuna stepped out of her house and onto her path to school. A small figure shadowed by a glowing larger one followed her in her steps, possibly speaking, but Tsuna couldn’t hear his words over the muffled buzzing in her mind. 

A hand touched her shoulder and her breath stuttered to a halt. She muffled the scream that tore out of her mouth and crumpled into a crouched position against the sidewalk wall.

Numbness was overtaking her body as panic set in. Her vision was blurred and her mind was fuzzing with a blaring alarm set off to constantly scream at her that she was in danger. Tsuna clutched at her head in pain, whimpering.

Hide hide hide hide hide-

Arms wrapped around her and she flailed out, kicking and clawing, before her mind processed the recognizable indigo-covering-yellow that had enveloped her vision. The warm body held her as tears streamed down her face and panic faded away, her struggling stuttering to a halt as the coloring registered. 

Tsuna clutched her body tightly as her mind cleared to its usual foggy state, bits of uncaptured flame zipping around to repair her mental domain.

“... My apologies, Sasagawa-san.”

Sasagawa Kyoko released Tsuna quickly, hands waving, to protest. Part of Tsuna momentarily mourned the loss of warmth

“Oh no, no need for apologies, It was my fault for surprising you!”

Tsuna’s head dipped down and her lips thinned, but the denial and repeated apology was trapped inside her throat. All that emerged was a quiet, protesting, “mnh.”

Sasagawa seemed to understand something, as she smiled and stood, offering a hand to Tsuna. 

Tsuna hesitated, pausing, but reached out and took the offered hand, pulling herself up before releasing it quickly.

Sasagawa only continued to smile as she waved at Tsuna with a gentle, “See you at school, Setsuna-san!” and turned away, continuing her walk to Nami-chuu.

Tsuna fumbled a quick bow as the other brunette waved, her thanks buried within her throat, tangled with other words and phrases she couldn’t bring herself to voice.

As she watched Sasagawa and her indigo-powedered-yellow, a strange yet somehow beautiful color combination, walk away, she became abruptly aware of the small-and-big presence next to her. 

“You’ll be late to school, Dame-Tsuna.”

Tsuna flinched at the nickname, but her eyes showed her the strangely muted feeling coming from the normally bright yellow. He was considering something and holding himself back.

You don’t match the information he was given and you’ve shown yourself to need different care than he had planned, her now quieted (but still louder than usual) intuition told her.

Distantly, Tsuna wondered if emotions showed themselves so much in Reborn’s flames because they had to be more chained to his mind than his body.

She ignored the thought to continue making her way to school, this time properly focusing to avoid more bumps and scrapes, which she could now feel aching and stinging, from her previous few minutes of walking and her panicked state when Sasagawa had touched her shoulder.

The quiet, almost clearness in her head compared to that morning made it ever more obvious that Reborn had stopped talking. 

The tutor disappeared somewhere along the way of Nami-chuu entering her sight and entering the school. Hibari-senpai gave his customary nod and greeting as he made his way out the gates. Eyes scanning over Tsuna’s scrapes and quickly purpling bruises.

Tsuna returned the greeting and made her way into the school campus. 

Her eyes caught a familiar shade of red that made her want to cower. She went to duck away, to avoid, but… the red was reaching, grabbing at Sasagawa-chan’s yellow and indigo. Offering something that was not its to offer and demanding something that was not its to demand.

The wrongness of it made Tsuna want to scream. 

A breath.

She took in the situation. (“Come on, Kyoko-chan!” “I’d rather not, Mochida-senpai.” “We’re the most popular gal and guy in the school! It only makes sense that you go out with me.” The red was sneering, demeaning and demanding and the indigo yellow was trying to hide its shine. wrong wrong wrong. Such a beautiful color should never try to hide.

There were others around. Cooing, shouting at the pair to “just get together already!” Couldn’t they see? They claimed to care about Sasagawa-san, so how could they not see how much she didn’t want to be there ? )

Another breath.

Hibari senpai had just left on patrol.

One more breath.

Tsuna stepped forward.

“Sasagawa-san? Sensei asked for us to talk to him before class last time...”

The crowd seemed to freeze but Kyoko’s eyes showed confusion before they widened in realization and her flames flared in relief. 

“Oh right! Thank you, Setsuna-chan!” She smiled, an actual one, not the pained one she had on with Mochida, and slipped out of Mochida’s space.

Ah, from -san to -chan. A light blush made its way onto Tsuna’s cheeks as she nodded about to step and turn away.

“Hold it, Dame-Tsuna,” a hand grabbed her collar and yanked her back, erasing her loosely held balance and landing her on the ground.

Tsuna looked at the people around her. The crowd that had formed to watch Sasagawa Kyoko and Mochida Kensuke. To watch Mochida pressure Sasagawa. Some saw her and turned away, uncomfortable, or hurried away, eyes panicked. Some glanced around, looking for Hibari, before either staying or leaving hesitantly. Some gathered behind Mochida after seeing Hibari nowhere.

Mochida sneered, eyes having already scanned the field for the school’s resident demon, and began shouting at her.

“What do you think you’re doing, Dame-Tsuna? Kyoko-chan almost accepted my date before you interrupted!” No, no she wasn’t. You were making her uncomfortable. How can you claim to care for her when you make her uncomfortable? Thoughts ran through her head as Mochida continued shouting. Then a sentence caught her attention. 

“That’s it, I challenge you to a duel!”

… what?? 

“Meet me in the gym afterschool,…”

Tsuna tuned the rest of the rant out, only one thought remaining in her mind.

What?

.

Tsuna pulled out her notebooks and recorder, getting ready as the teacher began to lecture.

(What?)

It seemed that something had come up, Hibari-senpai wasn’t on the rooftop. She passed the lunch to a disciplinary committee member who she remembered to be mildly high up in the chain of command. He promised her seriously that he would get it to “Hibari-sama.” She asked him to tell Hibari-senpai to return the bento box tomorrow or to send someone to do so.

(What?)

The day continued as she moved on autopilot. Somewhere along the way, she remembered Sasagawa-chan looking at her with some sort of mix of guilt and thankfulness.

(What?)

She packed up her bag and made her way to the gym.

Tsuna hesitated at the door.

“A good Mafia boss doesn’t run away from a challenge,” Reborn’s voice came from behind her.

I don’t want to be a Mafia boss. She thought. But. 

“Will being a Mafia boss help me feel warm again?”

She could feel the ripple of confusioncuriositysurprise in the flames behind her, but Reborn didn’t physically show any sign of it.

“We will speak of this later.”

Tsuna nodded and opened the door.

“There you are, Dame-Tsuna!”

It was loud. There were screams and cheers and so, so many people.

Distantly, Tsuna wondered how many people would have run away if they’d heard Hibari-senpai was returning to campus.

All of them, she figured.

Tsuna watched as her body froze up and was jostled and pushed to the crude “ring” constructed by a crowd of cowards .

Mochida was saying something. Tsuna couldn’t hear him. Everything was just, too much.

Mochida was wearing kendo armor. He was holding a kendo sword. Kyoko was on the edge of the crowd.

She looked horrified. Her indigo yellow flames were writhing in pain and conflicting feelings. Kurokawa and her purple kept a stabilizing grip on her arm and tried to comfort the brunette.

They were surrounded by kendo club members.

Trapped

Someone pushed Tsuna again and heavy clothing along with a heavy shinai (kendo stick) were placed in her pulled up arms and Tsuna watched her body stand there as Mochida continued sneering and gesturing.

She was glad she left her bag outside.

Then, 

“The prize is Sasagawa Kyoko!”

Oh hell no.

Tsuna snapped back to her body at the words. The clothing and sword she had been given slammed to the ground with their own weight, and before her mind processed what was happening, she was charging at the boy across from her, threat threat threat fist pulled back. A bang sounded somewhere behind her and there was a pain in her arm, but she pushed through it and threw the first punch she’d thrown in years.

Mochida flew out of the ring and into the crowd of spectators. Alarmed screams and shouts sounded. Tsuna couldn’t help but feel like they deserved it.

“How's that for ippon?” the words sounded right but Tsuna momentarily wondered what they meant.

Whatever.

How dare he bet one of her colors like an object (but she wasn't hers was she and it hurt)

Tsuna's eyes met Kyoko’s, then swept across the group of boys gathered around the short haired girl and her friend. They scrambled to back up in a panic. Kurokawa took the chance to drag Sasagawa away and into the main crowd, likely sneaking her out of the gym in the chaos. Tsuna made her way out of the gym, back the way she had entered but couldn’t quite remember entering from. 

Grabbing her bag, she headed home.

.

“What did you mean, earlier today?” 

Reborn was on Tsuna’s desk while she herself sat on her bed, ready to sleep after her long day, when he voiced the question.

 Tsuna’s head tilted.

“When you asked if being a Mafia boss would make you feel warm again,” Reborn clarified.

Tsuna looked lost. 

“I… I thought that was a mafia thing?”

“Explain.”

And so she did.

“Sawada Iemitsu and his boss did something to me years ago. Ever since, something in my head has been off. It messes with my coordination, balance, my understanding… and it made me really cold inside. When I woke up after their visit, I couldn’t see color. I loved my colors, you see, and not being able to see them, along with everything else, was… really difficult. Then one day, I went back to school. And… ” Tsuna took a deep breath as she fiddled with her hands.

“And there were… some kids that I saw were… they had colors,” her brows furrowed, trying to explain what she could see.

“It wasn’t like what I could remember people usually looked like, no skin color or colored clothing, but… I guess you could call it some sort of aura, or a lens that I could… see them— see their color through,” Tsuna didn’t look at Reborn. She wouldn’t be able to continue if she saw any hint that he didn’t believe her.

“And I saw other people around the town too! There were different colors and some people had some sort of film over them while others just looked like they were through a lens, instead of a lens and a film… it's… hard to explain.”

She took another deep breath.

“And eventually, I figured, ‘If other people have these colors, then do I have them too?’ and so I asked Mama about it, and she recommended trying to meditate. Oh! My vision got better too, Mama has a faint color, uh, I called them colors but I started calling them flames as I got older because of how they looked, anyways I didn’t see Mama’s flames when my vision first changed but I can see them faintly now. Um.”

She picked at a stubborn piece of skin next to her nail as she pulled herself back on track.

“So anyways, I went looking for my flames, and I… sort of found them? I found them stuck in Ice.”

 Something smashed against her wall and she froze. Reborn stopped with her reaction. 

“Continue,” he ordered, but as angry as he sounded, Tsuna didn’t feel any of that anger pointed towards her. She nodded, and he returned to stillness as she spoke again.

“I found them stuck in Ice and… something told me that I needed to get them out. So I tried, and I was able to crack the wall, but I woke up vomiting blood, so Mama wouldn’t let me try again.” 

The only thing showing Reborn’s emotions, other than his flames, was the cracked wood of her table beneath his small hands.

“So they were still stuck there, but every once in a while, a little bit gets out. And I save those bits in case… well, in case I need them. To not trip down the stairs if I’m feeling particularly wobbly, to not cut myself if I’m using scissors, to cross the street… I prefer to use them only when I need to, ‘cause otherwise I might not have enough if something urgent happens and I need them. And it also triggered my intuition, which is what it told me it should be called, so that’s what I call it, but…” Tsuna hesitated.

“I think… my flames not being totally unlocked has… affected my intuition somewhat. Sometimes, it’s so quiet I need to use some of my flames just to hear it. Sometimes, it’s so loud and telling me so many things that I just want everything to stop,” there were tears building up in her eyes.

“I would just want everything to s-stop…” the first tear carved a silvery line down her cheek and many others soon followed.

It felt so… freeing, to finally tell someone other than her mother about the flames. And what they did to her.

.

“W-When,” Tsuna took a deep breath, curled up on her bed and half covered in blankets with Reborn sitting next to her.

“When Mama a-and I saw the flyer, my intuition told me t-that it would be the beginning of something. I th-thought that, maybe, maybe you could help me break the Ice… ” a fresh swell of tears reached her eyes.

“I’ve b-been so c-cold─” her voice cut off.

“When, when you said you were in the M-Mafia, trying to make me a Mafia boss, I panicked, b-but, I also… I also had some form of… hope, because I thought maybe the flames were a Mafia thing…” but it seems like they aren’t. Lingered on the tip of her tongue before Reborn interrupted.

“They are a Mafia thing,” Reborn patted her head.

“We will break the seal.”

Seal? Part of Tsuna was curious, but her eyelids were already drooping against her attempts to keep them open.

Reborn must have noticed her exhaustion, because his next words were, “We’ll talk tomorrow morning, rest.”

To have hope that she would be warm again… it had been hard to keep faith when her main attempt at breaking the Ice had caused her to vomit blood, and the next years of smaller efforts resulted in little change.

A small body shuffled into her lap and she hugged it tightly. A large figure surrounded her, protecting her from something that could not be seen and trying to share warmth that it had so little of itself.

Final tears slipped out of Tsuna’s eyes as she closed them and surrendered herself to sleep.

.

Reborn cursed Timoteo. 

He cursed him for sealing an active sky.

For leaving an active sky without a court or a way to gain one.

For causing an active sky so much pain.

For causing Setsuna so much pain.

Curse you, Timoteo.

Notes:

Sorry Mochida, I don’t remember your canon personality except that you were kind of a sexist a hole even if you were an okay person, and I needed you to be less of an okay person. You’ll get better… probably.
I imagine that after this, Reborn walks downstairs once Tsuna’s sleeping to see Nana in the kitchen with her signature Asian Butcher Knife ™ (… do other people have that?) chopping meat.
Nana: How is Tsuna?
Reborn: *explains what Tsuna told him and what Iemitsu and Timoteo did with more information from his knowledge because you don’t deny Nana.*
Nana: *Chops through bone aggressively.*
And yes, Nana and Tsuna tend to eat more meat whenever something annoys Nana.
I feel like cursing someone would have more significance for an Arcobaleno, given that they are cursed…
Anyways
Tsuna might seem a bit obsessed with Hibari right now, please remember that there’s very little keeping her going to school currently, mainly her mother and Hibari. Hibari is the only one of the students with flames that she can see who didn’t ignore or directly harm her, and (hopefully I’ve made this clear) those with flames are extremely precious to her. He’s probably one of the main people keeping her afloat.
Also, Reborn is different from canon. But Setsuna isn’t Tsunayoshi, and 1. I think Reborn would teach them differently, 2. This Nana would notice, and this Nana would not allow it. 3. This Kyoya would not allow it either. 4. In my imagination of Setsuna, if Reborn treated her like Tsunayoshi she would hate him, never trust him, and well… ever read Shouting at the World by Luki? Or Silence is by exocara? (Both on AO3) they broke my heart. Yeah.
So, Tsuna’s mental state isn’t good. I don’t want to give an exact name to it, especially because I don’t want to misrepresent anything, but I’m mainly basing it off things I’ve read or heard about. I don’t intend to offend or trigger anyone, so if I do please let me know and I will do my best to adjust what I’ve written or add more warnings. Please do be aware that this story isn’t medically accurate, I do my best to make sure everything has a cause, but a lot of my reasoning leads back to flame related stuff. If anyone has any questions please let me know.

Chapter 5: Lessons and Learning, Secrets and Seals

Summary:

Tsuna's first lesson.

Notes:

Early update(?) World building time! A lot of lecturing, but it explains a lot about this world.
TW: a bit of cursing, trauma, Tsuna… has many signs of depression. To my knowledge, this story is not a proper depiction of any medically accurate mental health conditions, but many traits are taken from common symptoms. Please be aware of the Tags.
This is getting darker than I thought it would...
Please refer to the notes at the end of the chapter

It was morning, early before Tsuna would have needed to leave for school. She was staying home that day, as Reborn had gathered the materials to go over the school’s planned lessons another day. Instead, today Tsuna was learning about the Mafia, magical colorful flames and their properties.

Reborn had a board that he got from who knows where set up in her room with diagrams and pictures on it. He’d also gotten another recorder and notebook for Tsuna to record Mafia and flame related information.

As the lesson started, Reborn pointed at the board with his Leon pointer. Tsuna had woken up with the chameleon-like creature in front of her face, he was adorable.

“The Mafia are an underground organization composed of multiple Famiglias as well as individual contractors, such as myself. It is kept secret from outsiders by Omerta, the "Vow of Silence" which is a Mafia code that prevents members of Mafia Famiglias from involving authorities and rival Famiglia members in Famiglia business, and prevents the sharing of information about flames to non-Mafia. Civilians.”

Reborn gave Tsuna a hard look. She nodded in response, she understood there was no going back now.

“The Mafia is policed by the Vindice. Should you break Omerta or commit a Mafia crime, they will catch you and you will be imprisoned in the Vendicare. A Famiglia is a group of people of varying sizes, led by a Mafia boss. There is, of course, a hierarchy among the Famiglias. The Vongola stand at the top. Close behind them are Giglio Nero, an allied family that has fallen in size, but still remains powerful.”

A book appeared on her desk in front of Tsuna, “Mafia Famiglia Basics Vol I”

“I’ll give that to you for later study.”

Tsuna nodded, propping up the book next to her other textbooks.

“The Vongola Famiglia itself consists of 3 main branches. The main branch, led by the Vongola Don or Donna, is in charge of the main functions of the Famiglia. Its goals, motivations, alliances, and the like. The current Vongola Don is Vongola Nono: Vongola Timoteo,” Reborn pointed at Tsuna’s forehead, “The one who sealed you.”

Tsuna’s breath caught and her hands shook. A name (but really so much more) a name to match to a face to match to an emptiness — Reborn continuing the lesson cut off her train of thought.

“Should you become the next Vongola boss, you would be Vongola Decimo. The next branch is the Consulenza Esterna Della Famiglia. The External Advisors of the Famiglia, also known as the CEDEF. It was founded by the first generation Vongola Cloud Guardian, Alaude. I’ll explain more about the guardians later. In times of crisis, it merges with the main Vongola force and the head of CEDEF becomes the Vongola Don’s second-in-command. It also holds a great amount of power in choosing the next Vongola boss.”

Tsuna nodded, then looked up in question as Reborn paused in his lecture. Reborn met her eyes seriously.

“The current head of CEDEF is Sawada Iemitsu.” 

Her head shot down as her body curled in on itself. 

Cold cold cold cold

Breath in, one, two, three, four, five, out, one, two, three, four, five.

In

Out

In

Out

“… Okay,” Tsuna said shakily but with determination. She met Reborn’s eyes again. He searched her face for something, and he must have found it because he nodded and continued.

“Due to his role as CEDEF head, he is ineligible for Vongola Don,” Tsuna noted down “ineligible” and circled it with an arrow from “CEDEF head: Iemitsu” and an arrow leading to the term “Vongola Don (fem:Donna): head of Vongola Famiglia, Don/Donna = boss; current Vongola Don: Vongola Timoteo”

“The final branch is the Elite Independent Assassination Squad under the Vongola Famiglia. The Varia. They operate separately from the main Vongola, more so than the CEDEF. Their current head is Vongola Xanxus, fourth son of Vongola Nono.”

A question rose to Tsuna’s lips, but Reborn silenced it with an answer before it could be voiced.

“He was deemed ineligible for unknown reasons and there hasn’t been a confirmed sighting of him for years.”

Tsuna nodded, then asked her next question at Reborn’s prompting.

“You said fourth son, what about the other three?”

Reborn grinned. Tsuna felt pride from his flames and wondered why before his next statement brought a rush of blood and subsequent paling of her face.

“Good observation. The first son, Enrico, was shot in a feud. The second, Masimo, was drowned. As for the third son, Fredrico, only his bones were found. If they had survived, one of them would have taken the position of Decimo.”

“... Ah… but, why am I in line for Decimo after them?” Tsuna’s pronunciation of the italian word was iffy at best, but understandable. “Surely at least one of them had an heir, illegitimate or not.”

Reborn tipped his fedora. Tsuna was starting to think he just liked the drama value of it.

“It is possible, but even so, an illegitimate heir wouldn’t have as great a claim as you do. Sawada Setsuna, you are a descendant of the Primo, Giotto.”

Tsuna’s brows furrowed. 

“Vongola Nono and his children were descended from Secondo. The Vongola Sky ring, which is vital to the inheritance of the Vongola Famiglia, is blood locked, so the Primo and Secondo must have some relation, but both the ring and the people would prefer someone from Primo’s line over someone from Secondo’s line.”

Somehow, Tsuna doubted that people would prefer her, an untrained basically civilian child, over a Mafia raised, likely somewhat heir trained, adult. But she only nodded in acceptance and noted down, “Tsuna = Primo line, others = Secondo line; inheritance = blood locked & prefers Primo”

“Now. Connecting the Mafia to flames. The flames you see are known as ‘Dying Will Flames.’  They are an extension of the soul. Those who can’t or haven’t accessed their flames won’t feel they need their flame, but should a flame be cut off from one who has accessed it, said person would spend their entire life feeling they’re missing something vital. We’ll get back to your specific case later. There are three basic levels of flame activation. Those who lack the potential to activate their flames are ‘flameless,’ even though they technically have flames, they will never be able to activate them, and live as if they don’t have flames in the first place. Their flames will forever remain dormant even in a life or death situation where having flames could have saved them. You likely don’t see any flame in them because it will never be accessed. Those who have the potential to have active flames have latent flames, they’re ‘flame latent.’ They haven’t accessed their flames, but have the potential to do so should they be put in the right situation that would push them into activating their flames. They’re likely the ones you see through a ‘film.’ Those who can and have activated their flames have active flames and are referred to as ‘flame active.’ The main force of the Mafia is composed of flame actives.”

Tsuna rushed to jot down the influx of information and new definitions.

“There are seven types matching the seven colors of the rainbow, which gained their names over time. The flames of Storm, Rain, Sun, Lightning, Cloud, and Mist, all centered around the flames of Sky.”

Reborn pointed at one of the pictures on his board. Looking closer, Tsuna observed that the section of the board dedicated to flames seemed to have pictures of people or parts of them which were set aflame but not burning.

“These are Storm flames. They’re red in color, and take an appearance most similar to that of regular fire. They have the characteristic of disintegration. To make objects disintegrate. A classic storm tends to be hot headed, but possess a keen mind when they remember to use it. They’re known to be very passionate and often have a desire that fuels their actions. They also tend to be very loyal and provide their Sky with what they need most that is not covered by the other flames.”

Tsuna wondered what Mochida’s desire was that pushed him to such extremes. She wondered what kind of person he would be loyal to.

Another photo. 

“These are Rain flames. Blue in color, they have an appearance similar to water. Their characteristic is tranquility. Weakening or dulling other forces. A classic Rain is stable, reliable, and loyal. Once they dedicate themselves to something or someone, they will likely never abandon it or them. They tend to take the role of an assassin, or simply a killer who eliminates enemies of their sky.”

Never abandon… that sounded nice. The memories of Yamamoto seeing her and turning away rose to her attention. She buried them again.

Another picture

“Sun flames, yellow. They tend to be in constant movement.” 

Tsuna glanced up to the tall figure that exuded from Reborn. She remembered the shade of yellow that danced in Kyoko and wondered.

“Sun flames have the characteristic of activation. Those with Sun flames are usually very active, whether that be physically, mentally, or emotionally. A classic Sun is a very bright person who has a strong effect on group morale. Many Suns tend to be the healers of the group, as they can activate cell multiplication or encourage cell activity, but are not limited to a passive role. They often help their Sky hold together their group.”

Reborn encouraging Tsuna. Kyoko, loved by many for how she brightened the area and people around her.

A new photo, this one with a stranger pattern of thin lines rather than the more gathered look of the other flames.

“These are Lightning flames, green, their namesake can be seen in the lightning-like appearance they take. Contrary to their appearance, they have the characteristic of hardening. The ability to harden objects. Lightnings tend to have an ambition. Something or some things that they want to achieve. Mafia raised Lightnings are often taught to take damage upon themselves, to be a shield for their famiglia. That, along with their tendency to be headstrong, causes a high death rate of Lightnings, especially young ones. ”

Her Mama was green. Tsuna shuddered at the thought of Nana dying, but could see the accuracy in the assessment. Nana had wanted a warm and happy family. She deflected insults and criticisms made about Tsuna whenever they reached her keen ears.

Now she wanted to ruin the one responsible for hurting her little family. Nana and Tsuna.

A light tap on the board and Tsuna’s attention was drawn to the next picture.

“Mist flames, indigo in color. They look like gathered mist. Their characteristic is construction. They create illusions. Mists usually have great creativity, which is important to the quality and effectiveness of their illusions. Many are willing to be, or generally just are, manipulative for their goals. They tend to be somewhat distant from the main group, but not as distant as an average Cloud.”

Tsuna thought of the indigo that wove through Kyoko’s yellow- no, Sun flames. Creativity: yes, Kyoko always had one of the highest scores in Home Ec. Often gaining extra points for her creations being more creative than others in the class. Manipulative? Maybe a bit, Tsuna's heard rumors of how she’d stopped her brother’s fights with a few well placed words and tears that seemed to disappear as soon as she turned around. Distant? Perhaps in the way she seemed to be separate from the rest of their class, other than Kurokawa, even when surrounded by them.

“Cloud flames are purple. They’re the second rarest flame, after Sky flames. They have a rounded, oblong appearance. Their characteristic is propagation. They multiply things. Clouds tend to be independent and territorial. Classic Clouds tend to claim places as their territory, while Inverted Clouds tend to claim people. In general, Clouds are usually one of the more powerful and vicious members of a group. There are, of course, exceptions to this. Skilled Clouds are known to be similar to one man armies. They protect the famiglia independently and are the first line of offense. You may recall that Primo’s Cloud, Alaude, founded the CEDEF.”

Tsuna thought the description fit Hibari-senpai well. Though she was curious as to what exactly he claimed as his territory; Namimori, or it’s people? On the other hand, it didn’t fit Kurokawa quite as much. In general it matched, Kurokawa wasn’t particularly physically strong, but her words were vicious and if she had claimed Kyoko as territory it gave her an even stronger reason to stay by the shorter haired girls side.

“Finally, Sky flames.”

Tsuna’s intuition sang.

“Orange in color, they tend to have an appearance similar, but more gathered than normal flames. The rarest flame. Their characteristic is harmony, and while personalities can vary wildly, it’s usually agreed that they are accepting of others, especially those who stand out from a crowd. In the Mafia, Skies are leaders. They’re the center of the group and the one who brings everyone together. You mentioned your flames affected your intuition?”

Tsuna nodded, what else could those random tugs in her head be?

“Certain Mafia Famiglia are known for their Skies, Vongola is included amongst these. For example, the Giglio Nero Skies are known for their future vision, and the Cavallone Skies are known for perceiving loyalty. The Vongola Skies are known for their Hyper Intuition.”

Tsuna nodded, finding it ever so slightly amusing that her own intuition named itself. 

Reborn continues, “Skies naturally draw others to them, a trait referred to as ‘Sky attraction.’ Conversely, a Sky impressing too much Sky attraction on an element, active or not, and removing it all at once can cause Sky sickness. It is similar to drug withdrawal..”

Reborn drew Tsuna’s attention to a different part of the board.

“Skies have the ability to ‘bond’ with other flames, also known as harmonizing. There is a proper way for an element, a non-sky flame, to court a Sky. To try to convince the sky to bond with them. Likewise, a Sky can court an element if they want to bond. There is a process to it that we will go over another day. Bonding is something that happens naturally, and compatibility is important between element and Sky. If two flames are incompatible, they might try to court each other for years and still not bond or have a weak bond. On the other hand, if two flames have high compatibility, there have been cases of an immediate bond occurring. There is however, always the expectation to properly court your element or Sky as a form of care.”

Tsuna raised her hand hesitantly and Reborn paused.

“Um, what exactly is a bond?”

“A bond is what forms when a Sky and element harmonize. It doesn’t have a clear description, people say that it is something that is a little different for each person, but for an element, it has often been referred to as the feeling of finding a home, while for a Sky, it has been compared to finally finding something you never knew you were missing.”

Tsuna nodded as she continued her notes, warmth in her heart at the idea of harmonizing with someone.

“There are also situations where a bond can be forced. When one party, the Sky or the element, overpowers the other and forces a bond. Of course, a bond with mutual agreement has been known to be better than one that is not. However, an element will always feel the need to care for and listen to their Sky, and a Sky is commonly the most sensitive to bonds compared to the other elements. Because of this, there are high chances that the party that forces a bond has power over the one that the bond was forced on. It often ends badly for both parties, as the one who was unwilling to bond has high chances of killing the one who bonded with them or themselves.”

There were chills going down Tsuna’s spine. Everything about forcing a bond gave her the feeling of wrong wrong wrong.

“Should a bond be broken, whether by death or some other factor, the surviving parties have a high chance of falling into discord, a state which often causes insanity as well as death.”

Reborn pointed closer to the Mafia section of the board

“Harmonizing is something very valued in the mafia. A group of elements harmonized to a Sky are called the Sky’s court, or their guardians. They are their Sky’s most trusted, and often the some of the only ones a Mafia boss can fully trust. The Vongola bosses, in particular, are expected to have a full set of guardians, a full court.”

Reborn drew her focus to another part of the board and Tsuna was starting to wonder how he fit all this information on one board.

“Seals.”

Tsuna took a deep breath, and nodded a confirmation to continue to Reborn.

“To seal a person’s flames is to cut off access to them. In a basic manner, it is inactivating them. For a person who’s flames are inactive, it often doesn’t have any effect other than keeping their flames inactive. However.”

Tsuna had stopped writing, pencil tapping against paper quietly, to simply listen.

Reborn’s eyes were burning yellow with a cold fire.

“For a flame active, sealing their flames is similar to cutting off a part of their soul. An important part of their soul. It is despicable. Especially for a Sky. Skies feel the need to harmonize with fitting elements around them, often more than an element feels when they are close to the occasional Sky. It is their nature to crave to accept those befitting their standards under their sky. Additionally, Skies attract attention. There is no way for them to fade into the background unless properly trained to do so, and even if their presence can be temporarily ignored, they themselves will always be noticed overtime. This has likely caused the strange amount of negative attention on you whereas if you were not a Sky you would likely be ignored more. I don’t know why or how Timoteo had the idea of sealing you, but he was either unaware you were active and made a terrible mistake, or he is even more of a moron than I ever imagined.”

Reborn looked at Tsuna and she returned the look with a fragile smile and watery eyes.

“There are different types of seals. I assume, from your description, that the seal Timoteo placed on you is some mental form of the Vongola Primo’s Zero point breakthrough. It was known to turn fire to ice by turning the opponent’s flames, considered positive energy, into negative energy, which takes the form of ice. Originally, I intended to activate your flames using Dying Will bullets.”

A flash of light and Leon transformed from a pointer to a gun. The same one that had been pointed at Tsuna that first day.

“Dying Will bullets are a special bullet that induces a state of death and puts the one shot with it in Dying will mode to achieve their dying wish. This works when the person being shot has a last thought similar to, ‘If I am going to die, I will do blank first.’”

Reborn met Tsuna’s eyes.

Ah , she understood why he couldn’t use it on her now. 

(— the bottle of pills—the water under the bridge—the knife on the floor— )

“Over time, I had planned to push you into Hyper Dying Will mode, an advanced state of flame activation. However, I understand that many of my planned methods are no longer options, as the files I was given on you and your mother were complete bullshit.”

Reborn stepped in front of Tsuna.

“What you did to the seal in the past was likely hitting it with sheer force of will. With similarities to It is my hypothesis that the Zero Point Breakthrough can be broken by a stronger flame. It is an ability accessed through Hyper Dying Will mode.”

Tsuna gets it. She needs a way to access Hyper Dying Will mode, which can only be accessed as an advanced form of Dying Will mode. She needs a way to access Dying Will mode.

Tsuna needs to die and have enough will to return.

She nods at Reborn.

“Shoot me.”

A gunshot goes off.

Notes:

Me: trying to use the manga to make my flame lore match
Me 5 min later: fudge this I’m just going with my gut, it’s my world anyways.
My information on flames is mainly based off of Hail Izzy’s post on Tumblr, which was one of the first links that popped up when I searched khr flame personalities, as well as other fanfiction I’ve read over time.
Take into account, these are the basics, and are what Reborn knows about the flames, which is what the mafia thinks they can do. They’re not exactly incorrect, but that doesn’t mean they include all the things flames can do (hint hint)
Can someone explain to me how names work in Italian? Would Timoteo and Xanxus just be Timoteo Vongola and Xanxus Vongola or is it more complicated, bc I feel like I’ve read stories with like, Xanxus di Vongola, but idk how that works, and I tried googling and got more levels of confused.
Me trying to slip a Skull inference into the Cloud description be like: he’s not going to appear for a long time so I probably shouldn’t tag him as a character… how should I nonchalantly hint at this?
How has fanon skull become such a popular thing? There are so many secretly angsty/in pain/basically doesn’t actually have his canon personality skull fics/ideas.
I love them, they're great.
Hayato was supposed to be in this chapter and then world building got out of hand. There’s a lot of information here, but I imagine Reborn will split the topics into more specific sections and go over the information for the specific topics in more detail on separate days, so this would be like a topic sentence where you state main ideas, but with a lot more information.
Hayato will appear in one of the next 2 chapters, I promise
Reborn pauses whenever Tsuna needs a moment for her to think or write. Tsuna isn’t completely aware of this, but she knows he has better pacing then any other teacher she's ever had and has no idea how.
Does the Dying Will bullet in khr only work because Tsuna doesn’t want to die? Does that mean it would kill him if he didn’t not want to die?
Serious Question: Should I change the rating on this fic? I don’t have a great understanding of it, so I thought teen would be okay, but this story got a lot darker than expected. (some of the next chapters will be handling some heavy subjects that have been hinted at here and I want to give a proper warning.) on the other hand, my notes for future arcs have turned into basically a crack fic and idk how serious this is going to be after a point.
Probably still somewhat serious, but the notes are fun I might post them at some point.
Again, please let me know if anything in this story is triggering and hasn’t been noted, I will do my best to set better warnings or fix any inaccuracies.

Chapter 6: Beating Heart

Summary:

Tsuna's seal
Hayato is adorable, I feel like he needs hugs

Notes:

I edited a bit on the previous chapter about flame lore, basically the “flameless” technically have flames, but completely lack the ability to access them, so they basically don’t have flames. I just felt like it fit my idea of flames better.
Also, I got a comment last chapter and I just wanted to clarify a few things about Tsuna’s school life that may or may not come into play in the future, if you don’t care feel free to ignore this:
Minor spoilers
It’s not that Tsuna’s bullied or ignored by everyone, not everyone knows about the bullying. There’s a few groups that would bully her, and the people who were aware of this due to seeing the bullying or being in the circle of people who were aware of the bullying either didn’t do anything about it or tried to tell a teacher, who, before the Hibari replaced them all, many of the ones around Tsuna and her class/yearmates or the other people who tried to report it, were either a holes who didn’t want the bullying to hurt their image as teachers or were Iemitsu’s cronies who thought that this is what he wanted. They’re Mafia. They don’t really care about Tsuna other than her being part of their job.
I’ve never been bullied or abused, if anyone finds anything I’ve written particularly offensive please let me know and I will do my best to fix it.
I tried to hint at this but Tsuna doesn’t really care about the bullying as much as she maybe should. She doesn’t enjoy it, it makes her feel bad, it causes her physical pain, but she also sees it as childish. Like a child throwing a rock at an adult. She just doesn’t care much about the people without flames, which is sort of a coping method. It hurt her a lot more mentally that those with flames were hurting or ignoring her.
There are good townspeople and students in Namimori. The reason so many don’t notice the bullying will be mostly explained later. Way later. It's part of a plot point. Way later in the story.

TW: panic attack, mention of bullying

It doesn’t hurt, is the first thing Tsuna noticed. She had been a bit scared about that.

She was in her mental area, the one with Ice, that she had found all those years ago.

It’s colder than she remembered, without all the escaped flickers of orange flame, Sky flames, which she was constantly whisking  away from the seal.

Melt

Right

She needed to try to melt the Ice, rather than trying to just break it.

How does she do that?

“Learn how to break the seal with my dying will!”

It echoed in her head. 

But how the heck was she supposed to do that?

A deep (mental?) breath.

Tsuna observed her surroundings. Around her, grey.

The Ice, ever present, with a thin but deep crack spanning though it that had leaked slivers of her flame from the seal to be quickly whisked away.

Behind it, her flames. Bright orange dulled by the sheen of grey. But it looked different now.

Whereas before, the flames flickered and wove, free in shape and ever changing, trapped only by the barrier of Ice, now, it took the shape of a human, similar to the way she saw flames in others, but lacking a human. Like Reborn.

But it was her.

Tsuna held her hand out against the Ice.

The figure mirrored her.

Ah.

She willed her flames to burn more, thinking about those important to her.

Mama, Hibari-senpai, the feeling of warmth, her colors, the cats down the street that let her pet them sometimes, the birds that gathered when she held her hand out with bread in her backyard, her Mama’s food that always tasted like home, TakeSushi’s selection of sushi that brought her a bit of warmth with each bite, the flowers that lined the park which she remembered were once a beautiful color and how she wanted to see them again, 

Reborn

The flames grew brighter.

The Ice began to melt.

Tsuna didn’t know exactly how long she had stayed there, hand held against the Ice, but she knew, even with that long point of time, there was only a small dent in the Ice. A dent, for sure, but no more than a few inches deep through what seemed like a few feet of Ice. However, the crack in the Ice from years before had been part of that dent, and had widened. With the removal of her hand from the Ice and the quieting of the passionate shouts of  “ with my dying will! ” the mirrored form across from her flowed smoothly back into a mass of flames. They leaked from the Ice faster than before.

I can probably use my flames to focus for most of the day now!

Something jerked her out of the space.

Tsuna opened her eyes to find herself tilting forward from her sitting position, catching herself on her hands.

She was exhausted, panting, sweating, and… naked. 

What?

Well she was covered by a blanket and still had her underwear, but that wasn’t the point. Her outer clothes were gone!

“… Reborn?” 

“Ah, I forgot to mention. A side effect of the Dying Will Bullet is that it leaves the user without their outer clothes.”

Tsuna’s face twitched.

Reborn found a pillow thrown in his face with alarming speed. He jumped and landed on Tsuna’s desk, turning away respectfully as she stood to pull on a new set of clothes, amusement in his eyes. Tsuna threw a pillow at the seemingly chuckling form of his flames and Reborn raised a brow.

“We’ll talk about boundaries later,” Tsuna demanded.

Reborn just tilted his fedora in agreement. It would be a good talk to have.

Nana ducked her head into the room as Tsuna finished pulling her shirt on. Vein still twitching on her forehead.

“Tsu-chan, you must be hungry!”

“Mama!” Tsuna turned, wide-eyed.

It couldn’t possibly be that late already, could it? 

Tsuna looked at the clock for confirmation and, yep, it was already 12 o’clock. The time that she had asked her mother to prepare lunch for the three of them.

The lesson had started at six forty-five, just after breakfast.

How long had she spent in her head space?

She nodded and voiced a confirmation to Nana that she and Reborn would be at the dining table soon, before turning to Reborn as Nana ducked back out of her room.

“That is all for our theoretical lessons for today. After lunch we will review, go over questions, and begin planning for physical lessons.”

Tsuna nodded in agreement.

“Reborn, should I share the information with Mama?”

Reborn paused on his way out.

“Do what you wish, be aware of what I taught you. I have no doubt your mother already has at least some awareness of the involved information.”

Tsuna contemplated the statement.

I’ll share it anyway, she decided.

She asks Nana first of course, making it clear that there was no way back, but Nana just laughed and assured Tsuna that if either of them wanted out, Nana would make it possible. But she confirmed that she was well aware of the risks and still wanted to know what her daughter was diving into.

Tsuna was… a bit suspicious of her mother’s past, but she knew Nana wouldn’t let it pose any danger to her.

Nana breezed through the information about the Mafia, took a moment to study the information on flames and bonds, and carefully closed the notebook, returned it to Tsuna, stood from her chair, and walked into the kitchen after finishing the information on seals.

The sounds of chopping meat, sizzling oil, and meat being cooked along with the tantalizing smells of cooking meat woven with the smell of spices and vegetables filled the house as Tsuna and Reborn continued eating. 

Tsuna took note of how careful Reborn was being with selecting his bites as she continued to systematically devour the mouth watering food on her plate. 

A few minutes later, Nana walked back into the room with a plate full of perfectly seasoned thin steaks that fit perfectly with the small but varied selection of dishes already on the table.

Her face had returned to a polite but not strictly positive or negative smile.

“Thank you, Mama!” voiced Tsuna, as she reached over to snatch a few slices of meat with her chopsticks.

Nana’s smile turned warm, “No problem at all, Tsu-chan.”

They discussed the matter on seals as lunch continued and into the allotted review time afterwards, Nana joining in.

.

After everything had been discussed, plans were made, Iemitsu and Timoteo were cursed a few dozen times, and a delicious dinner with multiple meat dishes, Tsuna was getting ready for bed.

“Did you notice?” Reborn questioned.

Notice? Tsuna wondered for a moment before realizing what he meant. 

“I can think!” she blurted out.

Reborn raised an unimpressed brow and Tsuna’s face flushed.

“I-I mean, my mind is more clear. Without using my flames to boost and clear it. It’s not an extremely dramatic difference, but the words come to my mind easier now, it’s easier to process ideas, and everything seems less… dull.”

Her head ducked down.

“I think I’ll probably be blurting out quite a few more things before I get used to it though.”

Reborn nodded. 

“That is nothing to be ashamed of. Adapting is an important skill.”

Tsuna started up at him. The figure of his flames tilted its head with a specific feeling Tsuna doesn’t think she’d be able to notice before today and she couldn’t help but think if it was any closer it would pat her on her head. Is he… reassuring me?

A warm smile overtook her face.

.

Reborn couldn’t meet Tsuna’s eyes. The effects of the smile were likely due to her new boost of Sky flames, but still.

What kind of person could smile like that?!

It felt as though that smile could bring down Famiglias.

That was more of an over powered smile than any other smile he’d ever seen, including other Skies.

And he knew both of the Sky Arcobaleno!

.

“Ah!” Tsuna exclaimed as she sat on her bed, “We,” she pointed between herself and Reborn, “need to talk about boundaries.”

Tsuna had never set boundaries before and this was new to her. Mama raised her, and Tsuna grew up with her. They always understood when they were about to push too far and never needed to discuss boundaries. The only other person Tsuna was close enough to need boundaries with was Kyoya, and their relationship was somewhat distanced. He was a pillar of strength to her. Someone reliable who she could depend on. She was someone interesting to him who respected his space and never demanded anything from or tried to control him. Neither of them pushed each other or tested how far they could go without bothering the other. Kyoya didn’t care for others boundaries but never had a reason to do something that would push Tsuna’s, and Tsuna had been too scared to lose Kyoya to push anything before a natural pattern had set.

In the end, Tsuna and Reborn came up with a basic set of rules to be added upon as situations occurred. 

1. Do your best to support each other
2. No going through personal belongings without permission
3. No invading personal space without permission
4. No physical violence unless absolutely necessary 
5. No serious threatening if avoidable
6. No means no, don’t keep pushing
7. No unfair blaming or shaming
8. When there is relevant information for a particularly dangerous or uncomfortable situation that can be mentioned, mention it
9. No abandoning or disappearing without some kind of notification
10. Respect each other and personal boundaries

A good set of basic boundaries, if a bit novice.

Tsuna knew Reborn was giving up a lot of his power with it.

.

Reborn smiled as he watched Tsuna work her way to a base set of boundaries between them, eyes set in determination to think as clearly as she could even after the amount of energy she had spent that morning.

His student was strong.

She would survive.

And he would make sure she would thrive.

.

Tsuna went to school the next day, a kiss to Nana’s cheek and a greeting and thank you to Hibari as she passed him on his way out.

She sits in her seat and can’t help but notice how so many things had changed for her in the past two days, (it had only been two days!) yet everything in the school had remained the same.

She stares out the window as the bell rings, trying to catch a glimpse of Reborn’s flames as she had that first day.

“Ah,” the teacher drawled, “we have a transfer student who was studying overseas in Italy. Please introduce yourself.”

Tsuna’s attention drew to the front of the classroom.

Beautiful.

His flames were filled with so many colors, primarily red, but with slivers of yellow, green, blue, and even purple dancing and weaving through.

How stunning.

Tsuna would need Reborn to teach her more about how multiple flame natures worked later.

“Gokudera Hayato.”

She would remember the name.

Then she took note of how his flames were… “activated.”

A moment of realization struck her.

Was this guy… Mafia? Wait. Were the people around town Mafia too? Tsuyoshi-san?? 

Nonono, I need to not think about this right now.

She’d ask Reborn later.

She must have been staring as she thought because the next thing she knew Gokudera was passing her desk, narrowed eyes meeting her own. 

Why her? Why why why—

(What about me?)

His flames, ever so beautiful, gave off a sad and almost jealous feeling, like envying something and trying but failing to loathe it even though you thought you could hate it but for some reason you couldn’t. Tsuna couldn’t help but want to hug him for it.

She knew it, the why why why why her? Why couldn’t she be normal? Why didn’t they like her— from when she thought she could hate them and she tried but in the end she just wanted her colors to love her like she had loved them—.

(Was it her that he couldn’t hate? That would be rare.)

His gaze was a bit frightening, piercing her back as the lesson began, but… some part of Tsuna related to him. He called to her.

“If two flames have high compatibility, there have been cases of an immediate bond occurring.”

This wasn’t a bond, not yet. But it had potential . Potential stronger than she’d felt in a long time.

( He was hurt— she was hurt— they were hurt and no one listened. So he learned to scream without speaking, so they’d all hear even if it wasn’t what he wanted to say,  and his anger blistered and bubbled beneath his skin. So she learned to seal her mouth and hide so they wouldn’t see her heart and they couldn’t break it any further, and coldness ate her from the inside out with no one there to fight it with her.)

Class continued.

.

“Why is he here, Reborn?”

They were walking through the hallways after school.

Reborn ducked his fedora.

“I assumed you would need a better candidate for Storm than the other one.”

A better candidate than Mochida.

It made sense, Tsuna mused.

“What’s his story? Just the basics,” Anything more would feel too invasive. If they matched then she didn’t want to dig too deep without permission, if they didn’t, his past wasn’t any of her business.

“Gokudera Hayato is the son of a Mafia boss. It’s an open secret that his mother is not the boss’s wife. He has an older sister who is the daughter of the legal wife. He was recommended to me by an acquaintance. Flames: Storm, age: 14, blood type: B, birthday—”

“Wait, wait, that’s enough!” Tsuna’s hands flailed a bit and Reborn paused, flames radiating amusement.

“I said basic,” Tsuna pouted.

“That is basic. All the information is listed in his file or is public information in the Mafia.”

“... We need to redefine what you see as basic,” then she froze.

Reborn was taking her somewhere to meet Gokudera privately at school so that they could discuss Mafia business out of either of their territories. A shadowed corner of the school made sense.

But this was

This was

(The kicks and slaps and scrapes—

The studying the dips in the ground to provide some sort of distraction—

The pain and aching ribs and the cold—

The hope and the nod but then—

The knife on the ground and the laughing around her—)

She couldn’t breathe. Her chest was tight and there was too much air but there was also not enough.

Breathe

Breathe

Breathe

“—ey! Hey! Hey!” who?

Warm, red and colorful, safe, no hurt, safe, safe, safe, listen

“Breathe with me, okay? In, one, two, three, four, hold, one, two, three, four, out, one, two, three, four, hold, one, two, three, four, in, ” the voice continued.

She didn’t notice she was scratching at her neck until someone moved them away in a smooth motion with little contact.

But that meant someone was too close.

She almost struck out, but her intuition chanted safe, safe, safe, you’re safe here, and the flames in front of her exuded the desires of help, let me help, please let me help, let me do this.

Instead, she tried to scramble backwards, and her clouded-but-clearing mind was grateful to notice the person in front of her moving back as well.

“Breathe. In, one, two, three, four, hold, one, two, three, four, out, one, two, three, four, hold, one, two, three, four, in, ” she listened.

A few minutes later her breathing had calmed and the voice stopped counting.

“Can you name five things you can see?” the cement of the ground, the bushes, walls of the school, the dirt, you.

 There was silence.

Ah, out loud.

“T-the c-cement, the b-bushes, w-walls of the school, t-the dirt, and-d y-you.”

“Four things you can feel?”

The scrape of cement on my knees, the fabric of my skirt on my hands, my hair brushing my neck, the cold Ice trying to eat at my flames

“The ground, my skirt, my hair, c-cold”

“Three things you can hear?”

“Your v-voice, the b-birds, the wind”

“Two things you can smell?”

She sniffed, then wrinkled her nose.

“S-smoke, and a-ash?”

“One thing you can taste?”

She licked her lips, thinking,

“The peach candy from lunch.”

She looked up. Gokudera stood tensely, hands held hesitantly out, a furrow on his brow and a frown on his face. His flames wavered between worry and denial of said worry.

Her head shot back down.

“S-sorry...”

“How the fuck are you supposed to be the next Vongola boss?”

Tsuna flinched. The words were cold, but she could see Gokudera’s flames flinch at her reaction. Regret, That’s not what I meant to say, annoyance turned onto himself, why do I keep screwing up-

She knew that feeling too, from when she would just react and venom hissed from her mouth but really inside she was crying, begging, wishing for someone to help her.

“I mean if you want to suddenly inherit a Mafia Famiglia after being raised as a civilian, be my guest,” her smile was a bitter thing.

“Even if you are a civilian, you really don’t know what other people would do to have your position?”

Tsuna looked at him and willed him to see her.

A child, crumpled to the ground, knees scraped, clothes rumpled, the remains of tears tracing tear tracks down her cheeks, and neck red from her own nails. Do you really think anyone would want to be me? Her eyes burned.

(More than that, she willed him to see the bruises and blood on her skin, the dirt and the scrapes, the rips and the bile and the screaming in her head for years and years..)

“… ah, that’s not what I meant,” his face scrunched as his flames swished around.

Apologetic, I’m sorry, I’m sorry I can’t say what I think I’m sorry sorry sorry desperation, how do I tell her I’m sorry?

“I get it.”

Her smile was a sad thing, yet her eyes were filled with understanding and empathy.

Hayato’s breath caught. Staring into Tsuna’s eyes, he wondered if the feeling he felt was the result of Sky attraction or something other.

A soft, warm breeze blew into the chilly shadows they stood in.

It was as if time had stopped, the world had silenced.

(What was it like to meet someone who really, truly understood you on a level you never thought anyone could?)

(And they still accepted you?)

Then it broke.

“Well well, what do we have here?” The voice was deep and the words were snarled mockingly. Maybe it was because Tsuna was still calming down, but these were people who were too close , and they weren’t safe to her and the one who could be hers, and Tsuna was always better at defending others then herself, because the moment one of them grabbed Gokudera she was off the ground and her fist met that person’s flesh. 

(Some part of her mind whispered “damn it Reborn!” because there was no way he didn’t know anything about this corner attracting the unsavory type.)

It didn’t matter that she knew Gokudera could handle his own, that his face had slipped into a sneer so different from the one’s she was used to and he pulled… bombs? Yep those were bombs, from his jacket.

There was a group and they were outnumbered and her— the cloud wasn’t here yet, so she had to fight.

A loud boom sounded and Tsuna jumped from where she was just after kicking one of the attackers in the stomach. She snapped out of the haze that had taken over her mind.

Wait. These were upperclassmen.

Civilians.

And bombs mean damage to Hibari-senpai’s territory.

Her head whipped around to shout at Gokudera to stop but the view she was met was.

The explosives in his hands unbalanced ( his hands were shaking from earlier, he had tried to be calm but she could tell from his flames he was unsettled, did he drop them because of her?) and his look of acceptance as they fell to the ground, fuses lit.

Something in her roared and it was matched by her own snarl because she remembered what Dying Will mode was like from the inside of her own mind and pushing herself that far without a bullet was nothing for Gokudera who had just so much potential to be one of hers.

(She wanted someone to be hers for so so long)

Flames already lit her head and tinted her vision orange.

Every single stick of dynamite was either diffused or thrown so far into the air they looked like fireworks. Tsuna couldn’t help but think they may have been beautiful if she could see the colors they filled the sky with. Currently though, Gokudera’s flames were the most beautiful thing to her.

“Why did you save me?” his eyes were blown wide and Tsuna couldn’t help but think of what this scene looked like. Them, facing each other with the wind whispering around their clothes and hair, and their enemies bruised and burned, scrambling to get away from them.

“Your life matters.” Of course your life matters, can’t you tell what you’ve already done for me? The beauty you’ve brought to my life? How could you think otherwise?

How could anyone with colors value themselves so little?

(She was an exception, she had always been an exception when it came to those with flames. They all excelled in one thing or another, she just didn’t.)

There were tears running down her face and Tsuna reached to wipe them away, but Gokudera’s head went down as he fell into a dogeza, head touching the ground.

“Juudaime! I was wrong! I’ll follow you anywhere!”

Tsuna fumbled, nearly tripping. The words themselves surprised her, pushing her off balance, and she’d used too many flames earlier, but her reserve was already siphoning from the crack in the Ice to rebuild. She carefully siphoned the minimal amount needed to stay standing and think.

“I… don’t need a follower,” she couldn’t see his face but she felt the way his flames wilted from their passion. 

“But…” she hesitated before pushing forwards. This was a risk, but the potential was so strong… 

“I could use a friend?” It ended questioningly.

“Yes!” Gokudera exclaimed, head shooting up and flames dancing with thank you thank you oh how I would be honored (to be loved, would you love me? Let me stay by your side?)

Now , her intuition whispered loud enough to deafen her, had it not been in her own mind.

“Do… you want to be mine?” Tsuna asked. 

.

There was something fragile in her voice and he wasn’t quite sure what it was, but his — the Decima, Juudaime, asked a question and he already knew his answer.

“I would be honored.”

And the smile she bestowed upon him was as blinding as it was delicate, with a sheen of tears glistening in her eyes as she dropped to the ground and pulled him up to wrap him in a hug, and it took all his willpower to stop himself from lowering his entire body to the ground in servitude again because How could someone so amazing lower herself for someone like me?

.

Tsuna was elated and breathless and so, so happy because he truly wanted to be one of hers and she had lost hope such a long time ago, but she felt warm as she held him, and she could feel her little flickers of orange dancing, reaching, offering, and she encouraged it with all the energy and warmth that she had saved up in the short amount of time, wanting, giving to the colorful red because it’s all that she had to give. She could feel the way it was offering back now, and she held him closer as she asked, unspoken, and he answered. And then the colors meshed and danced together, weaving a glowing, warmwarmwarm bond and she was filled with joy.

He was one of hers now.

(finally finally finally finally)

.

“I’m sorry.”

The two junior high school students had calmed from their impromptu harmonization, but still remained cuddled close to each other. Tsuna could see Reborn’s bright flames sitting at the edge of her vision and part of her mind took the energy to give him a mental version of Nana’s Mom Frown #3. There was no way he hadn’t been aware that something like this would have happened.

Hayato’s eyes were wide and curious as he turned his head slightly towards her own.

“Why?” and then his flames were flickering faster and faster through feelings that Tsuna could interpret as Does she not want me anymore? Was it the spur of the moment? Is she going to throw me away?  

He began shifting away from her as his flames locked in on themselves. Preparing for rejection.

“My flames are sealed,” she blurted out quickly, mourning for the loss of warmth. 

Like ripping off a band-aid. 

Hayato’s eyes widened even more, but this time with something fiercer. There was anger in his flames. He left her side and stood up, trembling.

Tsuna shut her eyes and prepared herself for his anger, for the shouting, the bruises, the how could you not tell me that first? I would never had wanted you if I new—

“Who dared do such a thing to my Sky. ”

Her eyes flashed back open, head snapping up to look at him.

Hayato had knelt before her. She could see his flames concentrated in his eyes.

She smiled, filled with wonder and blinking away tears, and began explaining what Reborn had taught her the day before, and how she was working on trying to get rid of the seal, which she had already cracked, leading to a small but present supply of her flames being accessible,  much to Hayato’s astonishment and her embarrassment at his awe.

Tsuna wondered for a fleeting moment if she should have been worried about Hayato caring more about the position as a guardian to the sole Vongola heir over his position as one of hers, but the colorful flames warming and shoring up the vestiges of her own told her otherwise.

It felt like she’d been falling forever and never noticed it until someone caught her.

.

“Reborn, why could I understand his flames so well? And my intuition was basically shouting at me to harmonize with him.”

Tsuna laid out on her bed, hair newly blow dried and mind running through the day slowly.

“That’s the high level of compatibility between you too. So long as something draws you together and you put some work into it, you have high potential for a strong bond. You are also getting used to a greater amount of flames. I suppose you could say you’re a little flame drunk. Your intuition may be pushing you harder towards him because he’s a compatible Storm. Their flames are known for disintegration.”

.

Ah , Tsuna realized as she reached her mental space and called her flames up to melt the Ice.

Red rose up from the bond to weave with her orange, unquestioning and happy to assist.

It slipped back into the space of the bond as Tsuna let go of Dying Will mode, exhausted from burning but satisfied.

The Ice had melted faster that night

Notes:

Tsuna has a pretty high level of trust for Reborn. He has Nana's approval, is the only person to know her story outside of Nana, and she can read his emotions the most out of the people she knows.
That doesn’t mean she trusts him with everything, but his choices towards how he treats her have raised her trust, as well as his help working with the seal and his contempt for the fact she was sealed.
Btw he still doesn’t know exactly how she sees him but he’s got his suspicions.
The naked thing wasn’t the best, but Reborn’s testing boundaries, and it pushed Tsuna to set and understand her own boundaries, something she’s never had to do before. It’s also Reborn testing for any trauma. Not the best way, but just because this eborn isn’t exactly the same as canon reborn doesn’t mean he's suddenly the nicest person, plus he’s observed Tsuna for a while. This was sort of a last check.
He's also a baby in form.
And no, Tsuna hasn’t been sexually assaulted. Her body still has leftover scars from bullying and she’s never thought of herself as something to look at.
Have you ever wanted to punch a group of characters in a story you’ve written yourself?
I like to think reborn’s teaching her that you need to set boundaries with people when you get close to others. I think it’s an important skill to learn for your own health.
On the other hand I’ve never had to actually sit down and discuss boundaries with someone so I could be completely wrong. The boundaries might change over time because there are some plot points I need to come into existence.
And Reborn can’t give up all his power to surprise and challenge Tsuna with his style of teaching so the loopholes are existent.
The counting thing and listing stimuli from senses for panic attacks is something I’ve heard works for some people so hopefully that’s true.
This chapter’s a bit iffy. I have a bit of a different idea of Hayato than I’ve commonly seen, but I’m not sure how well his personality came across. Hopefully it at least made a bit of sense!
Fon might’ve had a similar reaction, but I felt like Tsuna could connect better with Hayato with my view of their pasts. I don’t think Tsuna could fully draw in an arcobaleno with her flames still mostly sealed, and Kyoya knows about flames, but she hasn't proven herself to him enough yet, so they can’t bond yet. Hayato knows about flames and the mafia, and he’s loyal. I feel like Tsuna needed someone she could trust in and who would support her, and Hayato would probably be one of the more vocal ones about his support of her.
I also wish canon Hayato got more hugs, it was kinda ignored how much he was ready to throw his life away for Tsunayoshi, which might be mafia mindset but still
I found out a few days ago I have a summer assignment I was supposed to do for a class. I found out from a friend. Who I'm pretty sure found out from a friend. How was I originally supposed to know this existed??? I mean I didn't get an email or anything about it. Is this normal??? The assignment wasn't too bad, but it was also very much not fun.

Chapter 7: Raining Tears from Clouded Skies

Summary:

Takeshi reminisces, Hayato sorta gets adopted, Kyoya's interrupts my chapter plan, Tsuna is...

Notes:

This was supposed to focus on Takeshi but Kyoya somehow found his way there and wouldn’t leave-
And yes, I did make a list of Mom Smiles. Maybe I'll put it somewhere in the story idk yet.
TW: suicide attempts, bullying

Dame-Tsuna was happier recently. After she had punched Mochida across the gym, she’d skipped school for a day and then returned the next when a transfer student appeared.

Takeshi glanced across the room where Gokudera Hayato sat next to Dame-Tsuna, chatting with her happily while sitting somewhere no one had sat in years. First because it was Dame-Tsuna, but back then some people still sat around her. They didn’t have nice intentions. 

At some point, no one sat next to Dame-Tsuna because Hibari would beat them up if they upset her.

Takeshi wondered when everything had changed.

They had been young, he knew now, too young, when the first teacher had mentioned that Setsuna (she was still Setsuna, or sometimes Tsuna, back then) was a bit behind the others. When she began having trouble answering questions and tripping over air and tearing up easily. (Takeshi sometimes wondered if he was the only one who remembered the time before that, when Tsuna would place near the top of the class and everyone loved her for how kind she was.)

Then the teasing began. It had only been small things, said a few times. A throw in of  “Tsuna, what did you get?” “Oh, that’s low, but it’s a good score for you, right?” “At least I got better than Tsuna… ” then it had become normal. Common. It was like a little joke their grade shared. Sawada Setsuna was a bit dull, but not bad.

Then something had shifted.

Looking back on it, Takeshi felt it had started with the mention and consequent spread of the nickname of “Dame-Tsuna.” 

Then there were more laughs. More sneers and less offers of help. The teachers would either ignore it or encourage it, whether on purpose or not, with mentions of Tsuna’s scores or throwing in “We all know who got the lowest grade,” or calling on Tsuna using “Dame-Tsuna.”

Takeshi hadn’t noticed back then that it had gotten so bad. 

He’d stayed home for a month, ( “ Takeshi, take care of yourself. Make friends and chase after your dreams. Be happy.” ) and when he had returned to school he set out to do just that. Make friends and be happy and chase his dreams. He joined the baseball team, poured his soul into it, became popular in his grade, and kept smiling.

He could remember the day he realized it.

He was walking with his friends team.

They passed the shadowed pathway between two of the school buildings.

He glanced over.

Aren’t you going to do something?

The orange eyes he met weren’t demanding, they weren’t expecting like his coaches’, they were just… neutral.

So he wondered where the demand came from.

But then his eyes drifted to the group around Dame-Tsuna and… those were upperclassmen. Upperclassmen his teammates had talked about and praised just earlier that day. ( Takeshi, —— friends —— ha p p y )

He turned away.

Dame-Tsuna would be fine. 

There was no way the bullying teasing had gotten that bad.

She would-

( a hand gripping her hair and the look in her eyes, the voice in his head and the screaming screaming, and the abrupt disappearance of warmth after he turned away )

There was an emptiness in his chest. What had it been filled with? Takeshi didn’t know. He just knew something was missing.

What was it?

“Yamamoto! Are you coming??” Takeshi’s head shot up. He had stopped around the corner and his team had paused a few feet away once they noticed him missing.

Takeshi smiled brightly, “Yeah! Sorry ‘bout that, got lost in my own head, haha.”

.

Later, Takeshi had thought back to the way Dame-Tsuna had looked at him that day. She must have been exaggerating, he had thought, there was no way the senpai who were spoken so highly of would… bully someone . (Takeshi’s teammates had spoken so highly of them, what would happen if he accused them of being bullies? Would he be laughed at? If anything, Dame-Tsuna didn’t have any friends. There was no way Takeshi could become friends with her if other people wouldn’t be friends with him too. It’s not like he could make any difference, it was better if he stayed away.)

But Takeshi had remembered peeking around the corner from the stairwell to look into the restaurant. Seeing his father smiling and serving sushi, the waiters moving smoothly between tables with plates balanced, the little girl with fluffy brown hair and bangs nearly covering her eyes who was sitting with her mother at the sushi bar, whose face lit up and scrunched with joy at each bite.

She’d been so… happy.

Takeshi hadn’t seen her at TakeSushi in nearly three weeks at that point. (Ever since that day he had turned away and now something was still missing ) That was unusual. (He hadn’t seen her smile in longer.)

He’d seen a vase of red spider lilies on her desk that morning, while he was surrounded by smiling classmates.

“Otou-san!” he had called, peeking his head out from behind the stairwell as he had those months ago, “Can you make something for delivery?”

.

Now, watching Gokudera talking with her and laughing, and the joyful glow in her eyes, Takeshi couldn’t help but… regret.

(Could he have been happy if he had made a different decision back then? Could he have sat with her and laughed from his heart and still have the thing that was missing ?)

No. 

He couldn’t think like that, he was Yamamoto Takeshi! Popular, cool, and athletic, chasing his dream with all his heart, and happy .

He should spend more time on baseball.

.

It was amazing for Tsuna, having someone to talk to throughout the school day. Hibari-senpai had sent her a message through a committee member the day before that he’d be gone for a day or two. Which wasn’t unusual, but she had still felt a little lonely. Outside of their greetings in the mornings and lunches during the lunch break, Tsuna rarely had any personal interaction with others of her own age.

Hayato smiled with her and his eyes brightened and shone with passion as he talked. Or so she assumed from his blazing flames and the way his eyes seemed to sparkle.

Tsuna was having a good day. The only time she and Hayato were separated was when the boys and girls were separated for PE, and even so, they were close enough for her to catch a glimpse of his flames flaring on the baseball field.

It was… nice.

Hayato’s flame was wilting slightly as school ended and they made to walk back home, the silver haired boy apparently planning to walk her back to her house as he’d done the day before.

There had been a suspicion building in Tsuna’s head and now her intuition was basically screaming at her to do something.

“Ne, Hayato-kun, what are you eating today?”

Hayato froze. His flames seemingly flinched and wavered sheepishly as if guilty of something that Tsuna couldn’t figure out for the life of her.

“A-ah… just some instant ramen, Tsuna-sama."

(It'd taken her the whole walk back to her house yesterday and the entire morning today to get Hayato to adjust from Juudaime to Tsuna. And even so, he still insisted on adding -sama. Usually, the title flustered her a little, even after hearing it an entire day. Right now? There were more important things.)

Something clicked in her mind and her brows furrowed. He must have noticed her expression because his hand flailed out and he began to babble words of reassurance.

“Tsuna-sama, you don’t need to worry about me! I’m fine I promise!—”

“Hayato-kun, come over to my house today.”

Hayato froze, hesitance underlaid with a smothered hope flowing through his flames, “Tsuna-sama, I couldn’t possibly intrude—”

“You’re coming with me,” a dense mix of shame and guilt was bubbling its way up her throat. 

One day. One day harmonized with Hayato and she already failed him by letting him return to a cold home (who knew where he lived? It could be big and spacious or small and cramped, either way he didn’t like it there) while she slept soundly in her own bed.

This. Would. Not. Stand. 

Her Mama would love having a guest over.

Taking Hayato’s hand, she began dragging him over to her home, mindful to keep her grip non-bruising and loose, so he could escape if it brought him too much discomfort. He had walked her home the day before, but this time Tsuna was making him stay.

.

That night, Nana welcomed them in, glancing over Hayato before smiling her warm Mom Smile #5 and proceeding to mother him. Her Storm’s eyes had a suspicious sheen and Tsuna cursed herself once more for not bringing him home the day before. Hayato and Tsuna did homework together with Reborn a stable presence watching over them and correcting their mistakes. They discovered that Hayato was probably a certified academic genius, had a discussion on interests that led to a discussion on UMA’s, and a warm dinner later, Tsuna gave Hayato a long hug before allowing him to his own room, which had once been one of their many guest rooms, ignoring the dampness of the shoulder of her shirt that had not been there before.

They went to school together the next morning, Nana handing them each a lunch box and giving Hayato a Mom smile #11 to impress upon him the expectation of him returning home to her that afternoon or evening after school.

Tsuna smiled at the interaction and looked down at her own lonely lunch box, reminding herself that Hibari-senpai should be done with his business in another day or two as she placed it in her bag.

That day had gone like the day before. Normal.

Until it wasn’t.

.

“Yamamoto’s on the roof!”

.

She stepped forward from the crowd of people, some shouting or whispering, but all watching. 

“Ah,” he said, and his eyes were drawn to her. 

Whether that be because she had cut through the invisible line that had kept the other students from him or some other reason he didn’t know. 

He was surprised, either way, that it was her, of all people.

“Dame-Tsuna,” he paused, hesitated, and smiled sheepishly, but she could easily see how artificial it looked.

“I mean, Tsuna-san, I guess, you were right in the end after all… ” his hollow laugh didn’t make her feel better.

(She had left him a note, that day, when her intuition first whispered to her that he was going to break if he kept pushing.

There had been a neutral look on his face but anger writhing in his flames with echoes of what would you know? as he looked up at her, smiled crookedly with a wrinkle in his brow, picked up his bag from his table, and walked away. She found the note in the trash can outside the classroom and saw his flames wavering between frustrated and apologetic from the corner of her eyes for the next few days.)

“I… I never apologized, did I,” his smile turned more obviously bitter, “Sorry, I… I ignored you, and the way that people treated you, for… a long time. I’m sorry. I know I shouldn’t expect forgiveness. I’m sorry.”

Something in her heart warmed ever so slightly at the apology. Yet it wasn’t enough. She couldn’t forget the way he turned away, how he pretended not to see. 

But there were other things she couldn’t forget either. 

A kind word, a greeting when no others were around and he would do something he himself wanted to do, a snack in her desk, or her favorite at TakeSushi delivered for free on a bad day when she and Mama hadn’t yet ordered. 

The look in his eyes was something she knew. Something seen in a mirror in a time she swore had passed. A bitter part of her mind couldn’t help but think, You ignored me all those years, for this?

But different words flowed out of her mouth like water, as if speaking her thoughts in the most basic and instinctual way, yet expressing more than a well planned speech would.

Because he had potential once upon a time, and she remembered that.

“Do you not want your life anymore?” Yamamoto started, perhaps surprised that she had worded it so blandly.

She held her hand out towards him. An offering.

“Give it to me then.” And her flames whispered to his, Come, come with us, be ours, we will be your home, come here, let us shelter you, be ours, be mine, we will protect you, prove yourself and devote yourself to us, to me.

And something must have reached him, it was like a film was lifted. His eyes cleared and he reached out with a simple, “Okay then.” 

He grabbed the fence with his good hand and she was stepping forward, reaching for him, but then it was crumbling and he was falling back, panic in his eyes and she lunged with a chant of mine mine mine don’t you dare take what’s mine— and her arm caught the edge of the building, burning in pain with an ominous popping sound that made her fingers slip—

And then they were falling again and she saw Hayato’s panicked face looking over the edge. He almost looked like he was going to jump after them, but their eyes met and she shook her head—

And then she was holding Yamamoto— no, Takeshi, because his blue was holding hands with her orange— close as they tumbled, and a tug of warmth turned into a tidal wave of flames with brilliant, burning wings sprouting from her back, trying to right the two as they neared the ground but only able to slow them and she held her rain close…

Then a flash of purple colored an impact and she opened her eyes to her cloud holding her off the ground.

“Little phoenix,” he spoke, and the phrase was new, but familiar. It was filled with so many messages, anger and worry and annoyance and comfort, she smiled. 

“Kyoya-senpai.”

Hers 

.

Kyoya interlude

Kyoya strode into the school, phone slipped smoothly into his pocket with the basics of Tetsuya’s report compartmentalizing itself in his head.

He was a bit annoyed. 

A biker gang on the other side of Namimori stepped out of their boundaries a few days ago and Kyoya got confirmation that they would be his responsibility as they were all still teenagers. It’d taken him an annoyingly long amount of time to locate every member and their associates who caused their arrogance. After proceeding to systematically bite them all to death, he left Tetsuya to arrange for their assimilation into the Disciplinary Committee.

On his way back to Nami-chuu, Tetsuya called him with a report from one of the Committee that there was a crowd and someone standing on the roof of the school building. They were already preparing padding and nets. Even if the person fell, it would most likely be softened to result in broken bones at worse.

Whoever fell would be fine.

And yet

Kyoya saw her falling, and he was running.

( a knife in her hand, held to her wrist. Her white knuckled grip. The jeers around her that just told him that he failedfailedfailed to keep her safe. (“She will be fierce, should she survive the worst years,” “Then, you must be willing to stand by her and encourage her to grow,”“If that child is able to grow, she will grow into something great.”) the words rang in his head. Hibari Kyoya does not fail. 

His tonfa hit flesh.

He stood in front of her with bodies unconscious around them and the echo of shouts in his ears fading to background noise.

She looked at him through her bangs. 

He’d never seen her eyes so devoid of fire.

He held out his hand, expecting, demanding with his gaze.

She handed him the knife

He slipped it into his jacket

Her bangs , the thought had floated through his mind with the memory of how she was always looking through them.

He pulled out the hair clip his mother had handed him a week ago as he kneeled down.

It looked right, clipping her hair back to show her brown eyes refilling with a brilliant orange. )

Burning wings of brilliant orange burst from her back.

( “—she will be fierce—” “—she will grow into something great—” )

They were too close to the ground and too tangled for the wings to completely catch them, and the flaming wings had burned through the higher nets that had been set up to stop them.

But it slowed them down enough for Kyoya to catch them, pulling them from their trajectory and landing to the side of the last few nets and on the edge of the padding that had been set up on the ground.

(He didn’t need to catch them, they had slowed down enough and would likely have, at worse, sprained something having landed on the padding.

But she had been falling.)

The other body is the fake herbivore , Kyoya observed. The boy had wide eyes full of shock and something similar to worship looking at the girl holding him tightly.

“Little Phoenix,” he greeted.

“Kyoya-senpai,” an acceptable form of address.

A thread snapped into place and burst into a firestorm.

He was home.

The fake herbivore thudded onto the ground as Kyoya released him before placing the Little Phoenix on the ground as well.

The Little Phoenix knelt to the ground next to the fake herbivore who laid propped up on his elbows, likely still in shock.

Kyoya wrinkled his nose, but the Little Phoenix just slipped down next to the fake herbivore.

The fire in her eyes was strong, despite the sadness in her eyes.

The energy within Kyoya had purred in approval at her display of strength when wings that had burst from her back. Her burning eyes existed as a constant reminder to him of his interest.

He had grown up around flames, they were a natural existence in his life with his mother and father often using them in spars and most of the servants around his house demonstrating some ability to access them.

Growing up, there had been something disappointing about the many herbivores he’d faced. He could rarely find a challenge. Somewhere along the line, having access to flames became a sign of strength, or at least, more strength than those without flames, a sign of a higher chance of a challenge.

It didn’t mean all of those without flames were completely weak, but many were weaker than those who showed the ability to use them. He gathered many of the few of them, some of which activated their flames against him, to form the upper echelon of the Disciplinary Committee. As he grew older, more and more people he faced were too weak to challenge him, flames or not. 

He had not fought the Little Animal, but the flames burning in her eyes drew him to the potential of a challenge.

He was looking forward to a proper fight with the Little Phoenix.

.

Back to Tsuna

The warm, stable flame burning behind Tsuna supported her as she spoke.

She only hoped she could find the right words.

“I understand you,” Tsuna’s smile was a brittle thing as she knelt down next to Takeshi. It made something in Takeshi’s stomach freeze. Anyone else… he would have been mad. He would have wanted to shout and rage at them. But this was Tsuna. And he’d watched her.

He’d watched her as her eyes brightened when she looked at him, watched her as they dimmed and dimmed and dimmed, watched her as they held nothing, mirroring how he’d seen his own eyes in the mirror that morning.

He had watched. So he knew she understood him, more than anyone else could at least.

“I understand you, more than most at least.”

.

Tsuna sat on her bed, a bottle of sleeping pills she had slipped from the nurse’s office clutched tightly in her hands. She gripped the cap to open it.

“Tsu-chan?” Nana’s voice sounded from downstairs. Tsuna froze.

“What do you want for dinner?” Tsuna dropped the pills back into her pocket, intending to slip it back to the nurses office the next day.

“Can we have TakeSushi?” her voice was hoarse and quiet.

“Of course! Your usual?” somehow, Nana still heard her.

“… yeah. Thank you, Mama,” there were tears in her eyes.

“It’s no problem at all for my little Tsu-chan!” Tsuna could hear her smile.

There was no way she would let her mom be the one to find her.

.

Tsuna stood on the bridge, staring at the water far below. 

“Ah, Setsuna-chan?” She flinched and whipped around to see Yamamoto Tsuyoshi, delivery in hand.

“Ah… Yamamoto-san”

“Oh please, just call me Tsuyoshi, Setsuna-chan!” His smile was heartbreakingly kind.

“… Tsuyoshi-san.” His smile grew brighter, if possible.

“Oh!” He exclaimed, “I was helping out with a delivery because business has been slow today, but they canceled at the last minute!” He pulled out a take out box from his bag and held it out to her.

“Here, you can have it! It’s one of your favorites, right?” There were tears building up behind her eyes.

“Ah… Yeah,” her voice cracked.

“… Thank you, Tsuyoshi-san.” There was something in his eyes that seemed irreparably sad even as he continued smiling.

“It’s no issue at all, Setsuna-chan.”

.

Tsuna was in that corner of the school. 

There was a knife on the ground.

Her ears were echoing with the cruel laughter of children who didn’t know any better.

She gripped the knife tightly.

“Ahhh! Run! It’s the Demon of Namimori!”

There were thumps on the ground.

Hibari stood in front of her.

She stared up through her bangs.

He held out his hand.

She handed him the knife.

He tucked it in his coat and knelt down, pulling something else from his coat.

Her eyes widened.

His hands came up to brush her bangs back from her forehead, clipping them there.

Ah, I can’t trouble Hibari senpai with a death on Namimori grounds.

She asked her mother for TakeSushi when she got home.

.

A memory of something not-yet-but-may-be rose to her mind.

Tsuna sat on the bed. It wasn’t the one she had at home. A bottle of unfamiliar pills sat in her hand.

A call came from outside her door.

“Tsuna! Are you prepared for the party?”

Hers hers hers

They trusted their lives to her. 

They’ve saved her so many times.

She was theirs as much as they were hers

The pills were incinerated by a plume of bright orange flames.

.

Tsuna hugged Takeshi close, memories of shared smiles, eyes meeting and toothy grins, a time before avoiding gazes and masking smiles flowed through her mind.

“I’ll be there, I’ll always be there if you need me. If you want to talk, or just hang out, or anything. I’ll be your home. Please, will you stay with us?”

“…. Okay.”

There were tears soaking her shirt, but neither of them mentioned it.

Notes:

Yeah so, first, that sushi was not a delivery for someone else. Takeshi asked his dad to deliver it cause he saw Tsuna having a bad day.
He’s a kid. They’re all kids, they don’t tend to realize the real consequences of their actions so easily
Why did I do this to Tsuna? I swear I didn’t plan for this but now it’s got an actual part in future plans too. They aren’t suddenly healed and happy because of this, I think of it as just they have another reason to hold on. Again, not a medically accurate story, please let me know if anything really bothers you.
Idk how pe works in Japan but there didn’t seem to be any girls playing baseball with the boys in the manga so...
Takeshi and Tsuna weren’t technically harmonizing, Tsuna was sort of clinging on and Takeshi was like oh I’ll accept it and it's cool but I don't know enough about it to value it
I’m not done with their balancing out the past yet so no she’s not going to suddenly be oh I’ll sacrifice anything for you and trust you with everything, but their getting to the supporting each other part. I'm sure there will be some people who still don't agree with them harmonizing, I'm sorry, if there's a specific part that bothers you let me know and I'll see what I can do about it.
I think I got the “give your life to me” idea from another story but I cannot for the life of me figure out/remember what. I think it may have been another khr fanfic? I’ll put it somewhere here if I ever find/remember it, if anyone else knows/has an idea let me know and I’ll check.
Kyoya is hard to write but he plopped here and would not leave. At this point, the Hibari basically rule Namimori and Kyoya’s in charge of the student-aged people until he gets older, not that he limits himself when the option pops up but yeah. He wasn’t supposed to be here, his point of view was supposed to be in the next chapter. But apparently not
Next chapter might take a bit longer now that that part was eaten by this chapter, also because I’ve now ran out of clips I’ve written for the next few chapters. Also school.
At the point of time that I am typing this sentence I am 2 days into school and already had a crying breakdown.
School’s going wonderfully
Thank you guys so much for kudos and bookmarks and comments and just reading! It makes me so happy!!

Chapter 8: Spring showers

Summary:

Wrapping up previous chapter + element-sky interaction

The other students that slinked out of the school building were guided away from the trio (Takeshi, Tsuna, and Kyoya) as tears slowed to a stop. At some point, Hayato had found his way to Tsuna’s side, fussing over her silently before collapsing onto the ground in relief after seeing that she was okay. He had settled into alternating between glaring at Takeshi and glancing suspiciously at Kyoya, the latter of which returned his glances with a raised brow which made Hayato wrinkle his nose and scowl cutely. Tsuna smiled tiredly as she continued to pat Takeshi on the back comfortingly. 

It was nice, having her colors around her. (It was… warm. Warmer than she remembered being in a long time. All alive and there . Her heart soared at the idea of that warmth increasing as she found more of hers. )

Takeshi pulled back from her embrace, eyes slightly swollen. He stared uncomprehendingly at her for a few moments before something seemed to click and his flames flashed with  embarrassment. 

Tsuna frowned, there was no need to be embarrassed.

She opened her mouth to say so, but before she could say anything Takeshi was on his feet and extending his uninjured arm to her. 

“Aha, sorry about that!” his sheepish smile was something more real than the usual ones he showed at school, but there was still something… incorrect.

An element should never feel the need to hide their heart from their sky.

Tsuna’s frown deepened, but it shot back to a neutral face as she noticed the tensing of Takeshi’s face at her expression.

“Hah? How dare you make Tsuna-sama kneel on the floor for you! You’re not worthy of her attention!” Hayato seemed to sense the change from the silent atmosphere, and he transitioned smoothly to his usual loud self. His flames flared at Takeshi’s as he stood up as well, similarly holding out his hand to Tsuna.

Tsuna smiled as they started arguing with each other, Takeshi’s flames flowing with amusement and sparks of joy and Hayato’s blazing freely with a gaping indignation. Their hands were soon withdrawn to participate in the match as she showed no sign of reaching for them, Hayato’s arms as expressive and loud as his flames and Takeshi’s uninjured hand withdrawing to scratch the back of his neck sheepishly. She stood on her own, stumbling slightly on her tingling legs and the dredges of her flames protesting at her moment before they had finished rebuilding themselves. A strong hand stabilized her from behind and Kyoya stepped past her. He glanced at her before blinking and turning away.

“I look forward to fighting you properly at full strength, Little Phoenix.”

He stepped past her, his hand pulling away, and strode towards the school, (hitting both Takeshi and Hayato on the head with his tonfa as he passed) no doubt going to handle any issues that had arisen in his short absence. 

Tsuna grabbed Hayato’s hand and Takeshi’s uninjured arm, stopping Hayato from charging after Kyoya (she’d have to properly introduce them some day), and gently pulling them along to make their own way into the school, guarded by her Cloud’s people.

She guided them up the stairs and through the hallways as Hayato bristled and Takeshi laughed, leading them along as much as they were supporting her from behind. Her smile stayed on her face the entire time. They’re good for each other. Takeshi’s someone Hayato doesn’t have to hold back with, and Hayato is someone Takeshi doesn’t have to pretend with.

(There were eyes on them that she wished her elements didn’t notice. Whispers that she hoped they couldn't hear. It bothered her that she couldn’t silence them or protect hers from them. For now, she could only hope they could distract each other.

She didn’t have that much power yet. But one day. One day she would have enough power to protect all of hers.) 

She grabbed her bag and handed Hayato his, the two boys grabbing their bags instinctively before she guided them back out of the classroom. They reached the gate, and Tsuna nodded thankfully to Tetsuya, who was making his way into the school, likely following Kyoya, as they passed each other. He responded with a brisk nod and a grim smile. The group of disciplinary committee members nodded to her respectfully as she, her Rain, and her Storm left school grounds, separating to perform their own jobs as the small court made their own way home. She bowed shallowly to them in thanks, and sent a text to her mother, telling her that she and Hayato would be home late.

They reached a fork in the road. The way to Takeshi’s home on one side, the way to Hayato and Tsuna’s on the other. Tsuna watched as Takeshi’s eyes and flames drooped at the same time.

Tsuna stopped, Hayato slipping smoothly to a better position by her side, and turned to Takeshi, who carried his familiar wrong smile as she looked at them.

“Well, I guess I’ll be going now!” he shifted to move away. Tsuna hooked arms with him and Hayato grabbed his shoulder. They slid smoothly into step with him to make their way to his home together, Hayato supporting Tsuna’s every step and catching her whenever she slipped even the slightest bit, and Tsuna leaning lightly on Takeshi, clutching his arm tightly as she determinedly kept her eyes off the ground. Tsuna was glad, Hayato was the one of them that knew the most about the expectations of flame harmonization. His sync with her instincts and actions at least meant that her actions weren’t unusual for a recently bonded Sky, and that he himself cared about Takeshi, at least enough to accept or even approve of Takeshi’s position as one of her elements.

Tsuna was still learning, she knew the basics of how a sky should act, but many of her actions were still based mainly on instinct and hope that she was doing the right thing.

(She was scared to explain to Takeshi the position he had taken as one of her primary circle of elements. She was scared that he wouldn't accept it. That he would regret harmonizing with her. That once he learned what he had accepted he would reject her.)

Takeshi’s flames basically melted into her own building slivers, as if to reject her ideas on their own, as Takeshi melded seamlessly into Tsuna and Hayato’s dynamic.

Tsuna loosened her grip as they reached TakeSushi, Hayato’s presence shimmering brightly as he came to a stop behind her and Takeshi’s hesitant as she shifted to allow him to open the door.

“T-tadaima!” he called out with a hesitance that didn’t show in his face.

“Okaeri!” Tsuyoshi called back as he walked out from the back of the restaurant, drying his hands on the towel on his waist. The smile on his face froze as he took in the trio at his door and the look in his son’s eyes.

Tsuna pressed a hand to Takeshi’s back, stable as she could as Hayato took in the restaurant.

“Ah… Tou-san, you have time for a talk?” The restaurant was nearly empty other than the group. 

“Of course,” Tsuyoshi waved his son to the stairs leading above their restaurant and into their home, inviting Tsuna and Hayato to sit and eat in the same movement. Tsuna’s hand was warm against Takeshi’s back, leaving a cooling echo of a handprint as he stepped away from her.

A waiter brought the other two students menus as they sat down, Tsuna near the wall and Hayato on Tsuna’s right, and Tsuna began describing the dishes to Hayato.

Hayato had had sushi before, but not often. After he learned the truth behind his mother and again after he had heard of Setsuna, he had looked into Japanese culture, but he hadn’t had sushi in Japan yet and he most definitely hadn’t had sushi at TakeSushi before. Tsuna took joy in explaining the different sushi and how they felt flamewise, their nicknames made much more sense to her now that she had learned about flames.

Sushi from the “red set” burned through her body, ridding it of the feeling of sickness as if peeling off a layer of goop she didn’t notice was there until it was gone.

Those from the “purple set” always amplified whatever she was feeling at the time, mental and physical.

The “green set” sushi were stabilizing. They made her feel grounded and protected.

The “blue set” ones were probably the most well known at TakeSushi. They melted away building emotions in her that she had suppressed until they were close to bursting.

Sushi from the “yellow set” energized her, usually able to boost her through an entire day.

And the “orange set” sushi were her favorite, though she’d never seen anyone else order any of  them to eat in Takesushi. (There had been a few orders for pick up that she’d noticed, Tsuna made a note to ask Reborn about the Sushi and why she couldn’t see specific flames in them when she next saw him. Whenever that would be, likely when she next got ready for bed.) It made sense now, but she had never been able to describe how they made her feel before other than just warm . Her favorite order consisted of a dish from each of the sets. The implications and reasons behind why floated blurrily through her head.

Tsuna smiled as Hayato politely asked for a red set before ordering her own “rainbow,” as it had become called.

They sat with their waters as Takeshi and his father returned, Tsuna noted their damp, yet steely eyes and the matching determination burning in them. Tsuyoshi smiled kindly at her and Hayato before moving to the kitchen to begin their orders, bringing the waiters to the back with him as Takeshi made his way to Tsuna.

Tsuna lifted a hand to motion at the chair across from her, but stopped as Takeshi stepped towards and past Hayato, whose eyes narrowed as he angled his body to face Takeshi. Takeshi took one last step to set him in front of Tsuna before he kneeled down and for the first time, Tsuna’s attention was drawn to the blade in his grasp. Takeshi held it vertically in his uninjured hand, the sheathed tip just touching the floor. His head bowed to face the ground.

“Himura Setsuna, upon the flames that color my soul, I swear myself to you. I devote my soul to your goals, my body to your protection, and my blade to your order. I swear to you my loyalty and my existence. May the flames be my judge.” 

The offer reached up through their thin bond and her flames screamed at her to accept. Her intuition whispered at her to accept.

There was no reason not to, it made sense to accept.

He’d even used her mother’s maiden name, honoring her as her mother’s daughter rather than her father’s, it meant something.

But Tsuna was scared. 

The sad thing about betrayal, was that it was not those you saw as your enemies that betrayed you. The scary part of letting someone close, of letting someone stand with you, was that you never really knew if they would stab you in the back.

Tsuna was scared, because less than a week ago she lived a mostly normal life with her mother and Kyoya-senpai as her only attachments, and now she was the heir of a Mafia Familgia, the colors she’d seen since she was like, eight turned out to basically be powered up souls, she found out her father and his boss had basically locked away part of her soul, she had a babified tutor with guns, gained a loyal Storm with explosives and a low self esteem, a tentative Rain in the boy who she probably could have been great friends with once upon a time, her senpai became her Cloud, and now her Rain was offering her an oath of loyalty. He… he didn’t even know what he was getting into did he.

“Takeshi-kun, my flames are sealed,” her body was tense. Hayato’s flames were a support for her as she spoke. He shifted ever so slightly closer to her, one of hers by her side.

“I’m working on unsealing them, but right now I can’t offer you what another Sky could. I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to. Swearing your loyalty to me, cementing this bond… it will drag you into a world you may never be able to get out of. Right now, the bond is fragile. You can cut it off and the effects will wear off soon enough. If you do this, if I accept this, you will never be able to back out. Knowing that, are you sure of your decision?”

Takeshi’s posture remained lax but Tsuna’s eyes, mind boosted with the flames that were swirling around within her, ready to permanently bond with the Rain in front of her, could see the lines of tension running through his frame.

“My father got involved with the underground in his teenage and early adult years. My mom was born into it, a small yakuza family in Tokyo. They were in shallow enough that they were able to get out after they met, but some grudges last… When I was nine, men broke into our house. My mother took a bullet for me. It punctured her lung”

There was a bang, and his mother was in front of him. She smiled at him with tears in her eyes and sweat on her face

“ Takeshi, take care of yourself. Make friends and chase after your dreams. Be happy.”  

Her voice was soft and breathy, but it was clear. Too clear for someone who was just shot, 9-year-old Takeshi had reasoned. The blood spreading on the front of her blue yukata said differently. The soft coughing and spatter of blood on his face said differently. But it was still his mom, his mom who patted his head and sang him to sleep and told him to chase his dreams and who smiled so so warm-

But now her face in his memories held a sad smile as blood trickled out the side of her mouth. Her touch was not the warm, supporting hand patting his head or laying gently on his back, it was the cool, cooling hand on his face as fingers dyed themselves red to brush away the blood on his cheeks.

In the amount of time it had taken his father to get rid of the men who had broken into their home, his mother’s hummed lullaby had faded to an end littered with choked notes and blood splatters. Takeshi’s small-too-small hands had dyed red as they continued to clench around the wound in his mother’s back. He couldn’t see through the tears in his eyes as he knelt by his mother, putting pressure on her wound as he’d heard helped, her hand slipping from his cheek. The yells and slicing of flesh echoed through his once warm home behind him.

Then it had been silent, and it was only a small boy with small hands knelt by the cooling body of his eversmiling mother.

“I know what I’m getting into. My family has always been drawn into it somehow or another.” he looked up to meet her eyes.

“If I am to follow anyone into that world, I choose it to be you. I will not change my choice.”

Something in her was still hesitant. Something was still scared. 

Some strange mix of her intuition and something else crooned at her in comfort.

(She wondered when this had happened, when her intuition had taken her flames and become something more . She wondered if she was the first. Tsuna noted to ask Reborn if he knew anything.)

It’s okay, he’ll stay by your side, “Never abandon, remember?” the memory of Reborn’s high pitched voice echoed the voice in her mind, give him a chance.

“I accept.”

Flames surged forward from both sides of their bond, burning through their thin string to meld into a smooth, enveloping, rushing river between them. 

Tsuna sank back into Hayato, who had reached over to stabilize her.

Takeshi swayed on his knees before leaning back and plopping back on the wooden floor, grin on face, and breaking the moment that had formed between them. 

Tsuna leaned back into Hayato, tugging on his arms slightly with a small whine that prompted him to bring his arms around her. She smothered herself in the warmth of her elements. 

Someone must have brought another seat to their side of the table in her distraction, as Takeshi dropped into it and leaned towards Tsuna, concerned. A little part of Tsuna flashed in pain that she couldn’t provide her elements with quite the level of euphoria they gave her. She reached for Takeshi’s uninjured hand, wondering for a moment where his sword had gone before dismissing the thought, and drew it back to her lap. She had been experimenting with something recently with her higher build up of flames. Pulling flames to her hands, she began massaging them as she’d done for her mother occasionally, though those times had been sans flames. She smoothed her flames into his skin and felt his muscles relaxing under her fingers. A glance up showed Takeshi sinking back in his seat, muscles relaxing and eyes drooping. 

A shift in the warm body behind her brought her attention to her Storm, pouting as his arms were wrapped around her shoulders. The pout formed into a glare as he looked at Takeshi, who only laughed at the expression, but Tsuna could still see it as more of a pout. She smiled and let go of Takeshi’s hand, which she’d been massaging for a couple of minutes, but before she could pull Hayato’s own hands down to massage them as well, the gentle clink of ceramic on polished wood drew her attention. 

Tsuyoshi smiled at her kindly as he placed dishes on the table, having stepped out from behind the sushi bar to bring them their food. The restaurant remained in its strangely empty state, now lacking even the other staff. Tsuna blinked slowly at him, curious of his story but unwilling to push. She responded with her own smile, sprinkled with a slight sadness. She knew what she did. Tsuna may not have been involved in Mafia business for long but she already knew how difficult it would be to get out.

And she’d just taken away Takeshi’s chance to be free of the horrors that likely haunted his father and possibly his late mother as well.

Yet Tsuyoshi’s smile held nothing but kindness with a shadow of…  gratefulness. He named each dish with a soft, gentle voice, and moved around the trio in a strange way that appealed to Tsuna’s intuition and instinct. Hayato seemed to agree, with the shading of respect and curiosity that appeared in his flames. 

Tsuna’s heart ached with an echo of guilt.

They ate slowly and talked equally slowly in hushed, less secretive and more lethargic tones. Tsuna’s guilty apology at the apparent temporary closure of the restaurant ( of stealing away his son ) was brushed off kindly and her attempt at payment turned into a low energy battle resulting in her leaning, drained, on Hayato’s shoulder as they said goodbye to Takeshi, lightly pressuring him to remember to sit with them in class the next day. She had thought herself victorious in the end, until she opened her bag at home to find her money somehow folded neatly peeking out of her literature notebook. A pouting scowl formed on her face and both her mother and Hayato laughed, eyes sparkling with amusement, as she explained what had happened. Entering the living room, her eyes roamed around, searching for a presence that had been strangely absent for the majority of the day. Hayato placed a gentle hand on her arm in question. Tsuna smiled at him and opened her mouth to respond, but a flash of yellow cut off her train of thought.

“Reborn! I haven’t seen you in a bit, have you been well?” Reborn, who somehow avoided her vision even with no idea of the shape of the figure behind him, which was bright yellow in Tsuna’s mostly gray world, had appeared on the couch, drinking a cup of espresso in the evening as if it was nothing unusual.

Tsuna wondered idly how beverage habits differed around the world. She figured she should have been more concerned with how Reborn had appeared out of nowhere.

“Just rewriting some lesson plans,” the young-old Sun’s lips quirked up in a smile as his head tilted, and her intuition poked at the meaning of his actions

“We’ll talk in my room then, good night, Mama!” 

As much as Tsuna wanted to involve her mother in her life, discussions with Reborn were usually held out of earshot so certain information could avoid direct mention to give her mother plausible deniability. They would be able to do that for Tsuna too, except that she needed far more hinting at and explanation of things than her mother did.

Tsuna, Reborn, and Hayato made their way up the stairs. Tsuna eyed Hayato’s face as he stared tiredly in front of him, evidently exhausted from the energy he’d spent that day as well as the past few days. How long did he have to adapt to the time zone before he had to start going to school? Tsuna stopped at his door, bringing Hayato to a stop next to her. 

“Tsuna-sama?” her Storm questioned, drooping eyes blinking to draw up some image of wakefulness and determination weaving around desperation in his flames.

Oh, Hayato… Tsuna’s heart ached and guilt seeped through her bones in realization. Hayato likely still hadn’t had time to get used to Japan, he’d stayed in unsuitable living conditions, and just two days before, he’d bonded with her, his flames providing the stability that her own flames couldn’t provide for him. With Hayato her only element at the time, Tsuna had leaned pretty heavily on him metaphorically and literally, she now realized. Then, that very same night, his flames had gotten drained once more to help her melt her seal. Tsuna didn’t know exactly how that felt for Hayato, but it couldn’t have been energizing. She’d only noticed his living situation and brought him home the day after, and while it may have been a more restful day, the stress of moving into and sleeping in a new place wouldn’t have been good for him either. On top of that, they hadn’t slept particularly early that day.

By today, Hayato had probably been pretty tired once he’d woken up. Yet Tsuna hadn’t noticed at all. He then had to deal with Tsuna stressing him out again, arguing with Takeshi which likely exhausted him more no matter how willing he was to do so, walking around while likely, in his view, being Tsuna’s only defense, Tsuna leaning on him more as her trust grew, though the strain on his flames could be less now that she had more elements, and now he thought it his responsibility to stay by her side deep into the night once more.

Why do you feel the need to do so much for me? Tsuna’s blinked away the pressure of tears building behind her eyes.

“Go to sleep, Hayato.”

His flames flared in panic and whispers of nonono, don’t leave me, I promise I’ll be good, flowed to her through the bond. Tsuna’s heart clenched.

“Hayato, look at me,” she stepped towards him, raised a hand to his cheek, and her eyes grew sad when he tensed at the contact. She brought Sky flames to her hands as she’d done to massage Takeshi’s hand back at the restaurant and cupped his face gently in both palms, thumbs moving slowly back and forth on both cheeks, in an attempt to bring him comfort. It seemed to work, as he leaned into her hands. Tsuna smiled sadly, she loved that she could bring him comfort but the two of them both knew she was starting to scrape the bottom of her reserves and would need to stop to build up again soon.

“I’m not mad at you, I’m not disappointed, I’m not doubting you or thinking anything negative of you at all, I promise,” her lips pursed and her brows formed a worried line as she continued, Hayato’s face forming a pleading expression as he opened his mouth to respond.

“Tsuna-s—” she interrupted him quietly, eyes willing him to listen and understand what she was trying to say before he spoke. 

“Hayato, you’re tired. You’re tired and you need to rest. You’ve already been stressed out and I’ve done nothing but add to it. I promise I will do better in the future. I worry for you, Hayato, because you are precious to me. And even as I meet new people, you will always be precious to me. So please, take care of yourself, and let me help take care of you too, as you care for me. You’re one of my elements, and I care about you as a Sky. I could not be happier that you value me and wish to be by my side. But more than that, I want you to value me as someone who stands by your side and cares for you. Please Hayato, anything Reborn and I talk about I can tell you tomorrow. For now, rest.”

“T-Tsuna-sama… ” Hayato glanced at Reborn before looking back at Tsuna, eyes wide, with some emotion Tsuna couldn’t quite place in his flames. 

He closed his mouth as he met her eyes once more, before opening it to respond. 

“I understand,” he shifted as if to move away, but paused, hesitated, and turned his face to each of her hands, which had trickled out of flames somewhere during her monologue, taking them in his hands and kissing them lightly, one after the other. Tsuna froze and Hayato stepped back, turning and opening his room door.

“W-wait,” Hayato paused, turning his head back as Tsuna stepped towards him. She leaned up slightly and pecked him on the cheek, smiling shyly as a blush spread across his face. 

“G-goodnight, Tsuna-sama,” Hayato stammered, quickly stepping into his room, bowing at her, and closing the door quietly.

“Goodnight,” Tsuna whispered back.

“Interesting,” Tsuna’s face burned red, imaginary smoke bursting out her ears at Reborn’s words. 

I forgot he was even here… 

“W-what’s interesting?” she questioned, but Reborn’s look was unreadable. His flames only echoed with amusement and curiosity.

He hummed and turned to walk towards her room. Tsuna remained frozen for a moment before scrabbling slightly in her haste to catch up to him.

The door clicked closed quietly behind her, and the brunette plopped down lightly on her bed. She focused on Reborn’s flames, the figure they constructed sitting on the desk behind Reborn himself, who was sitting with a thick folder he’d gotten from… somewhere.

(Tsuna couldn’t help but notice that the figure, even with only its silhouette, came across as quite attractive. The thought brough blood to her face once more and she wrinkled her nose furiously in an attempt to hold it down.)

Reborn opened the folder, handing her a small packet from it.

“Here’s your revised syllabus for our time together.”

“R-revised?” Tsuna cleared her throat, blush receding.

Reborn hummed, “The information I was given on you was… inaccurate. I took it upon myself to reevaluate you and rewrite my lesson plans.”

Tsuna’s head tilted as the characters on the paper washed over her, small bursts of flame circling in her head as she contemplated the basic (it was basic, there was no way this was all Reborn had planned) structure that the plan took.

It really was simple, as if someone took a book and simplified it into a few sentences. Rather than specific dates, it seemed to take a more listing method of organization. The plan mainly included theoretical lessons, with little detail on what physical training there was, rather just stating that said training would occur, and left a lot of time in the day… part of her wondered what Reborn was planning… 

8. When there is relevant information for a particularly dangerous or uncomfortable situation that can be mentioned, mention it

“Reborn, is there a reason there’s so little information on this plan?”

Reborn’s head tilted, mouth tilting in a smirk that was matched by approval rippling through his flames. 

“We are Mafia, anything written on paper is a paper trail. Additionally, our lives are unpredictable, exact plans could change at any moment. I assure you, while not everything I am aware of is on that paper, it will serve as a good guideline.”

Tsuna smiled, partially relieved, Reborn wasn’t breaking a rule, and partially nervous, how did she know he was telling the truth? (The way he said “we” sent an echo through her flames, and echo of what once could have been.)

“Alright, I have some questions from today though.”

Reborn motioned for her to continue.

“Why is it that I don’t see the flames in TakeSushi’s sushi? I know they’re there.”

Tsuna paused, wondering how she should explain said sushi to Reborn, but he interrupted her with an answer before she could continue. 

“Sealed and cooked flames are said to lose their personality. Most likely, that is the reason you cannot see them. Flame cooking has a branch called poison cooking, which is commonly understood to be a useful assassination skill as the flames are harder to distinguish, both from the food and who the flames belong to, even if you know what you’re looking for. If you can sense the flames as you say, it would be a useful skill to defend against assassination.”

“I can’t see sealed flames?” Tsuna asked, pushing away the information on flame cooking and assassination to process later.

“Do you see flames when you look at yourself or just when you’re in your mindscape?”

“Oh… would that mean there could be other people I know who have flames but I just can’t see them?” ( Could she have missed someone with colors? Someone who could have been hers and understood her and— )

“Possible, but not likely. Given how you are able to sense the small amount of flames within a skilled plate of flame cooking, there is a low chance for you to have not felt anything from anyone with flames, sealed or not.”

Tsuna nodded quietly.

“Another question, lately I’ve been… my intuition seems to have… become something more ? It… it cooed at me earlier today… cooed . I don’t think… is that normal?”

Reborn’s eyebrows twitched up, a feeling of bafflement in his flames before it was woven into curiosity.

“I do not believe it to be normal. I’ll look into it.”

Tsuna nodded meekly, tugging on her sleeves, before asking another question.

“Also, Reborn, do you know how I've been accessing so many flames? I know that the seal has weakened, but there are so many times I think I’ve reached the last of them but I haven’t,” Tsuna questioned.

“You likely haven’t felt the desperation to pull on them as much as you recently have, have you ever thought you’ve reached the end of them before?” was Reborn’s response.

Tsuna’s brows furrowed, lips pursing before she spoke.

“Yes… not in a while, however. I usually control how much flame I use more strictly… or I have had less reason to spend it so quickly before… It’s also recovering more quickly than expected, but I don’t think I’ve ever reached full capacity.”

Reborn hummed again, Tsuna liked the sound. 

“It is strange, given the percentage of flames you have access to, you have a greater amount of flames then would be expected… ” Tsuna read between the lines enough to understand that. Putting it basically, Reborn was saying that she had a high flame capacity.

What Tsuna heard, with the whispering in her mind, was “You could have been more.” “You're broken.” “You’re not what you’re meant to be and you will never be able to be.”

 Alternating blistering and calming flames brushed against her, burning away the coldness in her gut and soothing her in the same moment. 

Tsuna could not feel more grateful for her bonds. 

(She knew cloud flames would be different, they wouldn’t burn like fire or sooth like water, but she always wondered how they would feel given that their ability was propagation , how would that feel?

Though she hadn’t noticed it at the time, later, drifting into her dreams, she would feel the light wrapping of flames weaving around her body. Never touching, not hiding or changing, just… there.

It was comforting.)

She took a breath, nodded at Reborn, and opened her mouth to ask him how he had been able to avoid her vision. She knew she could still see the bright silhouette behind him so how… 

A yawn interrupted her and Reborn closed the folder, pulling the packet from her hand, (how did he get there so quickly? She didn’t know…) and pinned it to the board had set up in her room at some point. Tsuna remembered it happening, but as for when… she drew a blank. 

Taking the message, Tsuna staggered lethargically to her bathroom, preparing for sleep on auto drive.

As she slipped into her bed, the long day playing out through her head, a memory came to mind. 

“I will fight you properly at full strength, Little Phoenix.”

“Ne… Reborn, can we get started on that physical training?”

 

Notes:

Sorry this took so long, I went fandom hopping and on a road trip and had tests and coughing gives me paranoia and school and basically my brain is fried. Thank you for the wait everyone.

On the other hand, I’ll likely be taking an official break to try to build up chapters, maybe after chapter 10? This one took uncomfortably long to write. It should help me figure out more of the ideas of this story and hopefully I’ll be able to update faster/better chapters afterwards.

I am not dropping this (If I do I’ll at least post a last chapter for all my notes and ideas and leave it open for others to adopt if they want, though I’ll probably ask for credit/a link to read it for my own enjoyment)

Chapter 9: Static Electricity

Summary:

Tsuna and her elements have a vaguely normal school day.
There's something building within her flames

Notes:

I have returned... with filler. kinda. filler with plot?
more notes at the end

The next day was weirdly normal compared to the days before.

Tsuna and Hayato woke up, got ready for school, and ate breakfast with Nana and Reborn while summarizing and discussing the topics of the night before as well as discussing a physical training plan. They said goodbye to Nana, who let them go with bentos in their bags and kisses on their cheeks.

They got to school, Tsuna greeted Kyoya, who returned the greeting. She and Hayato met up with Takeshi in their classroom, smiling and greeting each other, much to the confusion of many of their classmates.

It was as if they’d forgotten everything that had happened the day before. In fact, that seemed to be a common pattern when something happened in Namimori. 

Tsuna snapped out of her thoughts at her elements’ concerned gazes, accented by their flames. She smiled and waved off their concern, changing the topic to one she’d wanted to talk about.

“Ah! Hayato, I need to tell you about Kyoya! You as well Takeshi, I’m sure you’ve heard rumors so I think it’d be better to explain to you guys myself, and, well, introduce the three of you, if you’d like?

Hayato nodded seriously, easily accepting her subject change.

“I must judge his worthiness of you, Tsuna-sama” he spoke passionately, flames blazing as strongly as the day they’d bonded. 

Ah, I can probably melt the seal some more today… I should explain that to Takeshi too… 

“Mah, sure Tsuna-chan!” Takeshi’s smile was more genuine than usual, but his flames showed a much more serious side to his attitude. 

Tsuna decided not to push him, she wanted him to be comfortable in his actions, that didn’t necessarily mean telling her everything on his mind and never hiding anything from her.

“We’ll do that at lunch then.”

They gave twin nods of agreement before the atmosphere slipped back into a more easygoing one and Hayato snapped at Takeshi for daring to call Tsuna “Tsuna-chan” and another argument began, continuing until the teacher entered the room and Tsuna tapped both of them, indicting a request for them to stop.

(The noise didn’t bother her, not really. Tsuna didn’t think she would be okay with the arguing and shouting all the time, but in limited amounts it was… nice. But Tsuna still needed to focus in class. She hadn’t spent years working for her grades to let them drop because she didn’t at least try to remind someone to be quiet.)

Golden brown eyes observed this from the other side of the classroom, violet-black eyes following them a moment after

For Tsuna, their gazes were unnoticeable, blending in with the grey that enveloped the rest of her world.

They meant nothing compared to the brilliant colors next to her.

.

By the time the bell rang to signal lunch Tsuna’s heart was as well as jumping out of her chest.

She was nervous.

How did introducing friends work? Well, they technically already knew each other, but they also didn’t really know each other… 

She slipped, tipping forward on the stairs. 

Arms wrapped around her shoulders and stomach, catching her. As she was straightened up, Hayato fussed over her, scolding and worrying at the same time. Takeshi didn’t fuss, but his brows furrowed and his lips pursed, staring at her as his flames poked and prodded at their bond. Slowly, almost shyly, calmness flowed through their bond from him to her. Tsuna stared at him in astonishment as it washed over her, wrapping her in comfort.

Hayato had stopped talking, staring between her and Takeshi with an unreadable expression and strangely quiet flames. 

Tsuna snapped out of her surprise, then thanked Takeshi quietly before smiling gently tugging them up the rest of the stairs up to the rooftop. She opened the door, motioning a request at the two boys behind her to not be loud.

“Kyoya-senpai,” she greeted.

“Little Phoenix”

“These are Hayato and Takeshi, my Storm and Rain”

Kyoya’s head inclined slightly to the side. Tsuna searched his flames and face. 

“One week,” she requested after a pause, “let them train with Reborn for one week, and I will set up a proper fight for you.”

Kyoya stared at her. 

It could have been frightening, Tsuna supposed. She could certainly feel the pressure that he exuded. But Kyoya was safe. Dangerous and strong, perhaps, but… safe. Somehow.

“And you?”

Tsuna pursed her lips.

“Give me… one month. Then I will be able to at least put up a fight.”

Kyoya’s eyes narrowed. 

Tsuna took a breath. She straightened her back and raised her head.

“After one month of training with Reborn, I will provide you with a proper fight, Hibari Kyoya. No sooner.”

Setsuna wouldn’t win. She knew that. But it was the least she could do for Kyoya to not refuse him a fight that she could provide.

She could feel Hayato bristling behind her, conflicted between challenging Kyoya and listening to her orders. Takeshi was quiet. Tsuna wondered how he felt, seeing the life he had joined.

She hoped they didn’t hate her, organizing fights for them without their explicit permission, but it was Kyoya.

Kyoya’s eyes never left hers. He observed her, then gave a strict nod, accepting her terms.

Time to prepare as trade for a good fight. Kyoya liked good fights.

Tsuna smiled, and walked towards Kyoya. She motioned for Hayato and Takeshi to sit where she usually sat as she passed, and pulled out Kyoya’s bento, placing it next to him before making her way back to her younger elements to sit and open up her own bento.

Her mother’s food tasted as delicious as ever, but a creeping voice was growing louder in her head.

Not enough not enough not enough

You’ll never be enough

How pitiful they are, to be chained to someone like you

Part of her cowered as another part gashed it’s teeth at the darkness trying to seep its way into her heart.

I will get better. I refuse to be weak. I refuse to let my hesitance be the reason Kyoya follows someone unworthy.

Red, kaleidoscopic flames flared, giving her a moment of warning before a body reclined in front of her. 

Misty Cloud flames enveloped her vision, shoring up her own flames and throwing them into some calm sort of frenzy.

Tsuna closed her bento box, now mostly empty, and returned it to her bag. 

Her flames prodded her in encouragement as her intuition whispered like a bad influence of a peer.

Do it, do it, do it

She placed her hand, palm up, next to Kyoya’s left hand, his right arm having been folded under his head and on his other side. 

One dark eye opened, echoing with a violet glow.

Kyoya didn’t usually like being touched. He wasn’t often touched either. But Tsuna had seen him unaffected by physical contact with Tetsuya and he had been unbothered by little brushes of contact from her as well. Tsuna had spent years observing this, unsure if she should reach out first. Her intuition had never clearly answered her unasked question.

Kyoya didn’t search for what was considered “normal” physical contact. He sought out fights. But he never seemed to purposefully avoid it either, Tsuna noticed, unless it was a hit.

He shifted his hand slightly to place its weight in Tsuna’s.

The crawling voice in her head was silenced as if the other parts of her usually loud mind had collectively shushed it so she could concentrate. Tsuna breathed, and her flames rose to her call, coating her hands and weaving into Kyoya’s with all the positive emotions he had gifted her.

All else faded away.

.

Tsuna jumped slightly as the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch.

Kyoya’s hand was drawn out of her grasp and a tonfa tapped her surprisingly lightly on the head. Surprising in that being hit on the head by a basically metal stick could be gentle. Not surprising that Kyoya did so gently.

(something small in her head noted the lack of bristling flames behind her and wondered.)

The rest of the day continued surprisingly normally, following the pattern set by the beginning of the day. Takeshi had split off from them to go to baseball practice, or to watch it and give advice, or to talk to the coach… the reason had been unclear.

Tsuna and Hayato walked home as they had been for the past few days.

(It was quiet, too quiet. Unusually quiet. Almost as quiet as it had been before. That was… frightening to Tsuna.)

They returned home, had a quiet dinner, spoke with Nana and Reborn, Tsuna discussed a few more topics with Reborn, she saw Hayato to bed with a good night and a kiss on the cheek, (he didn’t sputter, or flush in embarrassment. There was just… a quiet stare.) melted her way through more of the seal, and slept.

The normalcy was… nice.

(How could she not have noticed—)

.

Quiet background music played as Tsuna sat at the low table in her room, worksheet in front of her and timer running. Hayato sat behind her, back to her back, reading a book filled with words Tsuna couldn’t recognize. When she had mentioned this, Hayato had panicked, some sense of misplaced guild welling up inside of him. Tsuna had just laughed it off, kissing him on the cheek and cheerfully asking him if he’d be willing to explain it to her after he finished reading it. She’d always be interested in learning about the things he was interested in. Hayato had smiled shyly before insistently telling her that he'd be honored to explain his interests to her anytime she wished.

(he was back, he was n o r ma l )

The affection they’d share had increased since they met, kisses on the cheek, holding hands, leaning into each other, it all came naturally to the two.

It was… nice.

Tsuna had similar interactions with Takeshi, but they weren’t… the same. 

She trusted him with her life, but trusting him with her heart… that would take longer.

Her physical interaction with Kyoya had increased as well, though they easily slipped into a pattern of small touches.

With Kyoya, there were only quick brushes, taps, hums… it was different from Hayato’s prolonged attachment that pulled her in and warmed her heart, Takeshi’s leaning presence ready and accepting whenever she reached out.

Kyoya glided around her, minimal contact and minimal interaction, yet it only made every action mean more. He didn’t hate all contact, but he didn’t seem to particularly enjoy it either, so it had meant a lot to Tsuna that he had willingly allowed her to massage his hands with her flames, especially knowing how much he liked to keep his hands constantly at the ready for a fight.

A tap on the table cut off her thinking, Reborn drawing her attention back to the worksheet and the pencil in her hand. 

Tsuna nodded thankfully at him, focusing back on the question at hand…

“Die! Reborn!”

A high pitched yell interrupted her concentration and she mourned the loss.

Turning her head, she took in… green.

It was different from her mother’s green, less carefully contained, quick flickers and electric. This was bolder, louder, shouting at the world to pay attention and unabashedly themselves yet… bristling. Protective. Reaching and asking for… something to protect.

It reminded Tsuna of herself.

Something was welling in her. Her intuition (was it her intuition? It seemed like an entirely different— ) blurred with her flames and consumed.

“Hello there, what’s your name?”

.

“Hello, Lambo, would you like to come downstairs with me to get some grape candy from Mama?”

“Mama?”

“Yep, my Mama, I’m sure she’d love for you to call her Mama as well, or perhaps, Maman?”

“... Lambo wants grape candy.”

“Of course!”

“Mama, this is Lambo — ”

.

“Yes, he is adorable”

.

“Could you help me take care of him, Mama?”

.

“Tsuna-sama is so good with kids!”

“Thank you, Hayato! Your compliment brings me joy.”

“Well done, Tsuna.”

“Thank you, Reborn! I’m so glad you approve!”

.

“My boss told me to defeat Reborn… ”

“Hm, well you know Lambo, while you’re here, you can do some super secret high class training like me and my elements are doing! That way not only will you defeat Reborn, when you go home you can surprise your Familgia with how much stronger you’ve gotten!”

.

“Ten-year bazooka—”

.

“Ah, I forgot about this, Nee-san? Are you okay?”

Setsuna

Was

Burning

(They spent years locked away, reaching out for the barest scraps of flames that let them feel connected to something, anything—

They were being freed. Tsuna gained a guardian, then two, then three. They grew into something more .

They were the embodiment of Sky.

Sora… yes, that sounds right.

Sora stayed content, watching their elements interact with each other and Tsuna. They had no reason to interfere much. A nudge this way or that would do. Sora grew stronger as the seal broke more.

They saw a flame that matched theirs and they craved it. Sora was Sky. They knew how to court a flame.

But Setsuna would never let herself drag a child into her war. No matter how much her flames reached, not matter how much she burned, she would not allow this creature that came into existence within her flames to trick this child into a bond. )

Tsuna woke up the next morning, the vaguest memories of the day before, as if watching a movie.

Her flames were depleted and her head foggy.

She drifted through her new morning routine, murmuring her greetings and slumping as her bag tugged on her shoulder.

(Reborn’s eyes have been on Tsuna’s body since the day before. Hayato’s eyes followed her worriedly today. Nana let her smile drop and her brows furrow as the door clicked shut.)

There was a system set in her head.

Go to school with Hayato, nod at Kyoya.

(Kyoya returned the nod before stopping. His narrowed eyes followed Tsuna as she continued walking. He observed Hayato’s concerned look.)

Go to her classroom, sit at her desk.

(Two pairs of eyes were drawn to her repeatedly.)

Notes, lunch.

(It was silent on the roof outside of the clicking of chopsticks.)

Notes, participate in lessons.

(Minimal words were used to communicate.)

Return home, homework.

(Reborn watched Tsuna’s face, set in an empty smile, as she completed her homework.)

Lessons with Reborn.

(Tsuna didn’t trip, didn’t fall. She swayed as she stood and took to each lesson smoothly. Her pen slid against paper as Reborn spoke, her body moved surely as Reborn guided her through kata.)

Shower, dinner, meditate.

(Nana watched her daughter eat a minimal amount considered a healthy meal by their agreement. Tsuna melted more of her seal.)

Sleep.

(She felt it when she was meditating. The flames that had warmed her felt clinging and choking.)

(What happens when a phoenix burns? They are renewed, reborn better than before.)

(But what did it feel like to have been burned until you burned out?)

Notes:

Does anyone know the proper timeline for KHR school wise? I tried failed and gave up so-
Sorry this chapter took forever… writer’s block has hit me full force and I honestly just told myself that I had to post something today even if it didn’t work the best… sorry for any inconsistencies they’ll hopefully be fixed eventually?
On another note I have plotted out somewhat more of the story, I’ve also been rereading a bit and wow I really forgot how much filler there was…
Anyways I did warn that updates were going to be irregular but… sorry for this and sorry in advance lol. My original plot has gotten eaten by spontaneous writing.
I realized how little plot would happen without Reborn trolling Tsuna and then I realized I’d have to think out how Reborn would think and… it was confusing to say the least.
Mukuro got autocorrected to mushroom while I was plotting and I stared at it for a good two minutes not sure how to react

Chapter 10: Drops of Poison

Summary:

... Tsuna likes the taste of poison and sad backstory? the backstory and Tsuna liking poison being different things of course

Notes:

hello peeps, thank you for sticking around
more notes at the end lol

Summer was hot

Tsuna was sweating in the sun, head aching and chest heaving as she walked, but her body felt cold and numb even in the heat.

( She would burn again, the only question was when )

Hayato was restocking his resources through mafia lanes, something that Tsuna couldn’t provide him help in without the Vongola name, a name that would bring more trouble than good right now. The thought ruffled her. It was something she’d have to get used to, according to Reborn, that she would want to provide everything for her elements, but she couldn’t.

Now though, Tsuna was craving something. 

Something… 

What was it… 

A woman on a bike zoomed in front of Tsuna and tossed her a can. Tsuna thought it said something about how her improvement that she was able to catch the can, but more than that her attention was caught on the color of the woman’s flames. A clear ruby red with a dark murky center and shading’s of indigo.

It was beautiful.

“Pretty…”

The woman paused. In her distraction, Tsuna had missed what the woman had been saying, but as she suddenly turned and biked away, Tsuna snapped out of it and called out a thank you. 

After momentarily panicking over what she had blurted out, she took a look at what the woman had given her.

In her hand was a cold drink, Tsuna contemplated for a moment before drinking it. 

Delicious. 

She took note of the brand to ask her mother to get some when she returned home, and recycled the can.

( Today was fine )

.

Returning home from her walk, she found Reborn covered in rhinoceros beetles in her room. She paused.

“Make sure those don’t infest the house, Mama will be upset.”

Reborn smirked mysteriously.

Tsuna raised an eyebrow, he’s doing his “oh I’m so mysterious” thing.

She’d gotten quite comfortable with Reborn, having come to the realization that a large amount of his personality was… somewhat dramatic.

( So why wouldn’t he accept her— )

The doorbell rang before she could voice her amusement. 

Tsuna opened the door to a newly recognizable color. 

“It’s you!” the words blurted out of her mouth.

“Italian pizza delivery!”

“Oh! I didn’t know anyone ordered pizza, Mama!” Tsuna called over her shoulder, “We have a pizza delivery!”

“Oh?” Nana’s voice sounded from inside the house, her footsteps shuffled as she walked into the hallway.

“Ah! Thank you!” Nana pulled out a wad of money to place in the woman’s hands as she took the pizza.

“Ah—” the girl’s mouth opened in protest, but Nana was already opening the box, humming appreciatively at the pizza.

“Oh! That looks really good!”  Tsuna beamed. The pizza glowed slightly, radiating in the delivery girls’ flames. Suspicious? Maybe, but the pizza looked just like what she was craving, and you shouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth! She reached forward, pinching a piece of crust off and humming appreciatively at the way it chewed, flavors running across her tongue and flames dissolving in her mouth.

“Ooh! It tastes really good too!” Tsuna pinched off another piece, holding it out for her mom to eat it from her fingers. 

Nana chewed a few seconds before swallowing, humming appreciatively.

“It does! In fact, this reminds me of a Home Economics project I did in high school! Say, what restaurant is this from again?” Nana asked politely. 

Dark red-violet stammered hesitantly, backing slightly away from the door before full-on turning and running.

“Ara, she must be in a rush to deliver all those pizzas!” Nana hummed, closing the door gently and bringing the pizza to the dining table. Tsuna’s mouth watered as she responded. 

“Hm, maybe. Say, Mama, when did you order pizza? I thought you were cooking today?”

“Ah, we’ve gotten a bit used to eating food deliveries we didn’t order, haven’t we…  ”

Tsuna stared.

Yellow appeared beside her and Tsuna idly noted Reborn raising his eyebrow.

Tsuna shrugged, “Maybe, I guess.”

( Sora giggled )

.

Tsuna popped the last piece of crust in her mouth and chewed, eyes closed in the bliss of warmth and a full stomach. 

“Tsuna-sama! I have returned!”

“Hayato!” Tsuna shifted to smile at her Storm as he entered the dining room and greeted her mother, “Welcome back! Did restocking your dynamite go well?”

“Yes! I was successful in… ” Hayato paused, observing Tsuna, “Tsuna-sama, are you alright?” 

Tsuna blinked wide eyes at him, “Hm? Of course, why wouldn’t I be? Oh! Hayato, Mama and I just had the most delicious pizza, I know you said to eat without you, but we should have saved some for you, of course, I’m sorry— ”

“A-ah, it’s nothing to be concerned about at all, Tsuna-sama! I was just inquiring over your state, you seem unusually relaxed— not that that’s a bad thing! I just wasn’t expecting it— ”

“Ahem,” both teenagers stopped talking to look up at Nana’s cough, “why don’t you guys eat some desert as you talk,” her eyes crinkled.

“Yes, Maman!”

.

Tsuna hummed on her way to Home Economics. Cooking and home chores were something she’d always had a lot of fun doing with her mom, and Nana always found a way to teach her something new each time. According to the schedule, today they would be giving their completed products to others, meaning, excitingly enough, that she could share the fruits of her (at school) labor with Hayato and Takeshi for the first time.

She could gift them things she’d made at home all the time, but there was something different about having friends to give Home Economics projects to with the rest of her class. She’d saved them to bring to Kyoya before, but that still wasn’t quite the same.

Home Ec could be frustrating sometimes, when she had to spend full minutes threading a needle and suffered from burned or poked fingertips, but it was also something Tsuna had a lot of practice with, and Nana had taught her through example that cooking and creating as stress relief was more productive than destroying.

Today was even better than other days. The fact that she didn’t talk to anyone during the class went happily unnoticed as Tsuna made her rice balls. 

Two simple, salted onigiri with one umeboshi hidden within each, classically wrapped in nori, and a carefully crafted cat onigiri with nori creating the face for Hayato. Tsuna had noticed his interest in classically marketed Japanese foods before, and the way he shied slightly away from unknown dishes her mother had served before schooling his expression and giving each at least one try. It made her stomach fluttery, that he was trying for her. The cat onigiri was made somewhat for her own amusement and somewhat because the umeboshi were more popular than she expected and Tsuna didn’t want to give Hayato a deformed umeboshi.

One Tarako*, one salmon, and one tuna onigiri for Takeshi, all salted and sprinkled with sesame seeds, Okaka, and nori strips respectively in a random combination. A bit adventurous for her in its spontaneity, but Tsuna wanted to see Takeshi’s reactions to get a better read on his tastes. He didn’t eat at her house nearly every day like Hayato did, after all. 

For Kyoya, three plain, salted onigiri, a safe option to go with the hamburger steak bento she’d brought him for lunch. It was something about giving him food at lunch that always had her worrying whether her Home Ec products would match well.

(Sora hummed from her mind, their own focus fixed on the misty sun and cloud that watched Tsuna)

.

As grateful as Tsuna was that she didn’t have to attend as many physically demanding classes as the boys, she didn’t like being separated from Takeshi and Hayato. She walked through the group of girls, twitching slightly at the boys’ shouts.

“Hayato! Takeshi!” her head was buzzing with joy as she handed each of her elements wrapped packages with her onigiri wrapped within. She slapped away a hand as it reached for the packages from beyond Hayato and Takeshi’s eyes.

(Nothing can ruin today)

.

Tsuna’s cheeks hurt from smiling as she dried her hands after helping her mother wash the dishes, throat sore from recounting her day. She called out “I’m going upstairs now!” as she padded out of the kitchen to head to her room. An unfamiliar sight greeted her. 

“Reborn? Why is this Miss in my room?”

“I’m here to kill you, Tenth, so Reborn can rejoin me within the more dangerous and thrilling—”

“This is Bianchi, a freelance hitman called Poison Scorpion. Her special skill is to feed people her poison cooking. She’s here to teach you matters related to being a female mafia.”

“Reborn,—” the woman— Bianchi— protested.

“Plans have changed, Bianchi, there’s no need to keep up the charade with Tsuna.”

Bianchi raised a trimmed eyebrow at Tsuna. Tsuna blinked in response.

“Mama and I ate her food,” Tsuna stated, question clear.

“A suspicion of mine that was confirmed. You and your mother will not have to worry about poisoning attempts, though I am sure she is already aware of that.”

Tsuna hummed, acquiescing and ignoring the implications. 

“Is there a difference? Between a male and female mafia, that is,” she asked.

 Bianchi’s raised eyebrow twitched at the discussion carrying on as if she wasn’t involved, but she slipped out of the room at Reborn’s prompting glance. Tsuna pouted slightly at the loss of a unique color before focusing easily back on Reborn, whose narrowed eyes scanned her. 

“There always is. No matter how times change, past ideas affect peoples’ views even to today. Within the mafia, most of the younger generation are less affected, and many of the older generation can accept that those who aren’t biologically male can be strong, but there’s a different list of expectations.”

“You want me to break those?”

“To a point.”

“… you want me to not be limited by those.”

“Correct.”

“Then why am I learning about them?”

“I’m saying to not listen to them, not to not know them. Knowledge is a faucet of power after all. Learn the skills, ignore the limitations.”

Tsuna hummed.

Yellow thrummed, buzzing lowly in a vibrating manner.

(Sora was entranced)

.

There was an issue.

Hayato was returning home, evidently having bumped into Takeshi on the way, since they had arrived home together. Tsuna could hear their voices from beyond the threshold of the house before she saw their flames.

That was all fine, normal. Hayato was free to go as he pleased. At Tsuna’s insistence, he was taking a few hours a week for “Self-care time” that wasn’t related to her or his work. Takeshi had his own home, but he and Tsuna, with Hayato often joining Tsuna, visited each other often on weekends, and saw each other everyday at school. He just happened to be visiting today. That was not the issue.

The issue was:

The first time Hayato saw Bianchi, his eyes went blank in fear and his flames recoiled in on themselves.

Tsuna didn’t dislike Bianchi, the older girl was interesting, her color was beautiful, and she would be helpful in teaching Tsuna about the modern situation for female mafia. But Hayato was hers far more than Bianchi was.

Unbeknownst to her, her eyes glowed like fire lit within amber as she set herself between Hayato and Bianchi, blocking their views of each other despite their differences in height. Hayato was hunched over in pain and Bianchi had leaned forward with something on her face and painguiltyearningwish in her flames that glowed strongly enough for Tsuna to see them clearly.

Bianchi specializes in poison cooking; Hayato is hugging his stomach and looks as though he’s trying not to throw up.

Conclusion: Bianchi’s poisoned Hayato, likely multiple times given his automatic reaction at her face.

Bianchi is upset at his reaction but not petulant, more regretful.

Conclusion: Unwilling threat.

Tsuna flowed smoothly through the wave of thoughts that filled her mind.

“Tsuna.”

“Tsuna-chan?”

“Tsuna-sama?”

“... Sawada?”

Then stuttered haltingly to a stop.

Tsuna took a breath as she tried to absorb the situation, “Sorry about that. Hayato? Are you okay?”

“Y-yeah, Tsuna-sama. Um… could— um” can we leave? I want to leave, I need to get out— 

“Can you make it upstairs?”

“A-ah, yeah, I just— um, I can’t see her face.”

“Got it. Takeshi, can I borrow your jacket?”

“Of course,” the dark haired teen slipped off his jacket and handed it to Tsuna, who was dressed in a simple t-shirt and shorts. She draped it over Hayato before shuffling him up the stairs carefully, comfort flowing out of her mouth in murmurs the entire way. Takeshi followed closely, his presence a reassuring waterfall behind them.

Bianchi’s eyes followed the trio, her near unreadable appearance a picture book next to Reborn’s, who’s expression revealed nothing.

.

“Bianchi is my sister,” is how the explanation starts, once Tsuna and her elements are in her room and they are safe . Encouragements are placed carefully amongst assurances that Hayato didn’t need to explain if he didn’t want to. Hayato shook his head, clinging tightly to Takeshi’s jacket as he sat, hunched, between his Sky and his fellow element, their backs against Tsuna’s bedroom wall. 

Tsuna sat with her legs bent to one side in front of her, leaning lightly on Hayato. Takeshi sat slightly hunched against the wall, long legs folded in front of him. Hayato was between them, huddled with his knees against his chest and his arms crossed around his stomach, hands clutching opposite sides of Takeshi’s jacket in an attempt to settle his churning stomach.

How shameful

Tsuna’s flames curled around her Storm’s and brushed away the thought.

“I lived with my father, stepmother, and half-sister, Bianchi, until I was eight… ”

.

The story went like this.

Once upon a time, there was a little boy.

The little boy lived with his father, mother, and sister, and he loved them.

There was another thing the little boy loved: playing piano.

His father was overjoyed at this, quickly hiring a skilled teacher whom the little boy also learned to care for deeply.

However, at his father’s actions, something in the home shifted.

The little boy’s mother no longer looked at him proudly, speaking of his future as the heir of his family. Instead, there was always pain in her eyes when she glanced upon him. Pain, shame, and, as she looked at her own daughter, helplessness.

And it builds.

Children often aren’t aware of what happens in an adult world. But the boy and his sister, they knew there was something. The boy loved his sister very much, and his sister loved him as well. They had decided, no matter what, they would protect each other.

However, ignorance is not always bliss.

As the sister grew, her mother began preparing her for school. 

The sister learned her way around a kitchen, her mother often eating her foods and pronouncing them delicious, a blessing to the family.

It went like this:

The sister loved her brother, and her brother was nervous. She wanted to do something to help.

The boy loved his sister, and he trusted her deeply. There was no reason for him to doubt the cookies she offered him.

When the boy goes on stage, he already knows something is wrong. 

As he places his small hands on the keys, his mind blurs.

He had practiced for weeks, months, with his teacher’s hands and soft words guiding his fingers across the keys. As nervous as he was, he trusted his teacher. 

But the moment his hands pressed down on the first keys, he was gone.

He hated it, there was a stinging, gunky feeling in his body, running along his skin.

His father layers praises on him as he approaches from the stage. His sister smiles at him, joy in her eyes, as he tells his father that he was playing that way due to her cooking.

The boy’s father’s friends praise his innovative playing.

The boy hates the way his work was overwritten.

Truths are revealed at dinner that day.

The boy tells his family he never wants to eat his sister’s cooking again.

She cries.

His father scolds him.

Later, his father finds him in his room.

The boy explains what happened.

“Father, I don’t want that to happen again, please don’t make me do it again.”

His father won’t meet his eyes.

(It went like this.

Years ago, when the boy’s father was younger, he traveled to Japan and met a beautiful woman, a renowned pianist.

He fell deeply in love and they spent a sweet few months together.

But the man’s family would never approve, and more than that, he was already betrothed.

In a fairy tale, the two would fight for their love, and in the end, they would get their happily ever after, regardless of any obstacles.

But their life was not a fairy tale.

It ended like this: The man’s family heard about their relationship, and a few months later the man’s betrothed was pregnant with his child. She is overjoyed, not understanding his confusion.

The marriage was rushed but elegant, nearly everything the man’s betrothed, his wife, wished for. With a child on the way and the man soon inheriting his family, they were rushed back to Italy. The man never got to say goodbye.

Years later, the man has a sweet two-year-old daughter he can barely look at. He goes to a piano concert with a business associate. There, he once again meets the woman.

They spend the night together. Then a few weeks later, another, and another… 

A few months and the woman’s belly is swelling. She doesn’t know his family, but she knows enough. She takes what meager necessities she owns and escapes back to her homeland.

This time, she is the one who does not say goodbye.

More months pass, and the woman raises the boy with love, even if exhaustion weighs her down and anxiety claws at her feet. But, the thing is, running from the Mafia is difficult. Running from the Mafia as a civilian woman with a few month old son of an old Mafia Famiglia is,

Very difficult.

The woman is found, her child taken away from her, and only years later is she offered a chance to see him.)

(With his sister’s cooking, the boy’s playing sounded more like the woman’s than ever before.)

The father orders the boy to continue his performances with his sister’s cooking.

The wife was strained. She had been promised many things that were lost to her. A loyal husband, then when she couldn’t have that, an heir of her blood, and then, when the boy was born, that she would be allowed to raise her husband’s bastard child as her own. She had handled each change gracefully.

But each promise was broken, and with them, her love for the man.

Mafia women did not need to love their husband, just to support him. 

And she could not purely love the boy, not anymore.

She would encourage his survival, but she could not care for his pain anymore. Not when it hurt her to do so. 

The boy grew, and his sister’s cooking became more and more deadly. Her intentions were good, of course, after being told that what she was doing was good by nearly everyone she knew.

The boy felt more alone than ever, robbed of his family and his passion.

One day the poison is too much and the boy is bedridden.

He meets a doctor who he hates yet respects.

A few months later he learns that the piano teacher who’d disappeared a few years ago was his biological mother who had loved him.

And she was dead.

The boy yells at his sister— half-sister— who’d helped him discover this. 

He grabs his newest passion and runs.

The doctor finds him and they travel.

There was only one thing he regretted from leaving, and that was his words to his sister before he left. But he was too ashamed to contact her first.

Time passes, and he learns, taking jobs and eventually splitting from the doctor.

Then, he gets a call from a certain hitman.

.

Tsuna was quiet as she patted Hayato’s back and Takeshi’s hand pressed firmly against the shoulder closest to him, thumb rubbing circles on clothed skin.

Hayato took a deep breath, throat catching from dryness and emotion. He coughed, clearing it and pausing before speaking.

“Bianchi… never had any negative intentions in her actions, but she always insisted on bringing me her food herself and making sure I ate it. Over time, seeing her face just… automatically made me want to hurl.”

Hayato shoved his face into his arms, stomachache long gone.

“I hate seeing her expression when she sees me crumble, it almost hurts as much as the ache itself.”

Tsuna considered the situation as Takeshi fully wrapped an arm around Hayato’s shoulder. He grinned at Hayato’s pouting glare and kept his grip loose in case the Storm felt uncomfortable.

Hayato glared for a second more, but left the hand on his shoulder, relaxing into the contact.

“Do you want to mend your relationship?” Hayato blinked at the question.

“I’m not sure we can, after everything.”

“But do you want to?” Tsuna leaned forward, staring directly into his eyes, and he turned his head to properly face her rather than the side glance she was given before.

“Anything you wish for, we can make reality. You're family.”

“You’ve got us on your side now, Gokudera-kun,” Takeshi squeezed Hayato’s shoulder.

Hayato looks at Tsuna, looks at Takeshi, and then… 

“Call me Hayato, Baseball… Head. And… yeah, I want to be siblings with my sister again.”

He twitched, as if realizing something.

“But I’d always like to be your Storm first, Tsuna-sama!”

Tsuna’s eyes were soft as she looked at him.

“Thank you, Hayato… I'm not fully aware of the implications there, but I would never willingly keep you away from those precious to you just to be my Storm,” her eyes left his to meet with Takeshi’s, “You too, Takeshi, don’t feel pressured to always put me first. I’m not here to take others away from you.”

Hayato huddled into her and Tsuna’s Sky purred as it wrapped around her elements, sending an offering to Kyoya through their bond as well, which was lightly returned like a pat on the head.

“Mah, I don’t know much about the Mafia world either, but you are my priority, Tsuna-chan. I gave you my life, remember? You need to take responsibility,” the seriousness of the moment broke at the teasing end to Takeshi’s words.

Tsuna’s face flushed and she pouted playfully. Hayato bristled but Tsuna was sure Takeshi could feel how playful it was through their own building bond.

She smiled.

“Bianchi is heading to Hamana Lake.”

Tsuna blinked at Reborn’s appearance, then glared warningly at him as she felt Hayato twitch and Takeshi tense.

“Boundaries, Reborn,” I am in my home with my elements, harm them and you will be removed. She likely couldn’t do much to harm Reborn, it was true, but she could sure as hell make his life difficult.

Reborn paused, observing her. 

“Apologies,” Tsuna’s heart warmed at the pride showing in his flames, choosing to ignore the unfamiliar flickers that shadowed the pride.

“Bianchi will be back in a week to begin lessons.”

“Thank you, Reborn.”

The Sun nodded, before vanishing as Tsuna blinked, leaving her with her elements.

“So. We’ve got a week to prepare!” Takeshi grinned at Tsuna and Hayato.

“Ha? Prepare— prepare for what!?”

“Operation: Sibling Relationship.”

Both Takeshi and Hayato stared at Tsuna, who blushed under their looks.

She opened her mouth to apologize for the attempted joke, which had tipped off her tongue without her say. Takeshi spoke before she could.

“Yep! Operation: Sibling Relationship!”

“I see, Operation… Sibling Relationship,” a smile grew on Hayato’s face as he spoke.

“... Thank you, Tsuna-sama. For encouraging Operation: Sibling Relationship.”

“Of course, Hayato. I have a feeling of how the Mafia normally does things but… that’s just not what I believe in. There's no way I wouldn’t support Operation: Sibling Relationship,” Tsuna spoke seriously.

Hayato’s eyes bloomed like crystalline gems, flames echoing in devotion.

“Our first official operation; Operation: Sibling Relationship. Official start time, next week!” Takeshi announced with a grin, pulling his arm back to bump Hayato on the shoulder with a fist.

“We will not fail Operation: Sibling Relationship, Tsuna-sama!” Hayato’s eyes remained trained on Tsuna’s, who smiled as she noticed him returning the bump. Subconsciously or not, the support between her elements was nice.

However…

“Operation: Sibling Relationship will go down in history!”

“I will devote my life to Operation: Sibling Relationship!”

“I’ll name my first child after Operation: Sibling Relationship!”

Tsuna’s face grew increasingly red at each over exaggerated claim, pouting and flailing at her elements’ teasing.

“Who rubbed off on you guys!”

They laughed together.

It was nice.

.

In bed at night, Tsuna relaxed by herself for the first time since Bianchi had been declared a teacher for her. Then, she finally allowed herself to reflect on what had occurred that afternoon. The way thoughts had flowed through her mind smoother than water; analyzing, strategizing… calm. In a… unnatural manner. Unnatural for her, at least.

What was that?

.

Mission VH-10

Report #1

Timoteo your files on Sawada Nana and Sawada Setsuna are bullshit. Fix your inadequacy and figure out the issues yourself.

Lessons have progressed. As was promised, all educational decisions will be made by me.

The Hibari have more influence over the town than expected.

Namimori lives up to its position as a land where former mafia can rest, that would be near the only accurate information I was provided other than the existence of the child.

Perhaps you should pay more attention to your CEDEF.

And what the hell were you thinking to seal a young, newly activated sky?

I stated before and I will state it again: This will come back and bite you in the ass. Your misjudgments for the “greater good” will be your downfall.

Notes:

:)
I'm yeeting my attempt at a update schedule out the window the only thing it does is make me feel guilty about not posting without actually motivating me-
anyways
I used to put all my random thoughts while writing into the notes but I'll probably cut back on that, I kinda just wanted to share my thoughts since no one I know irl is interested in khr and I talk a lot in general
but i had a crisis in which it occurred to me that could be annoying and that wont leave my brain
not only that but when I write the note i'm writing my current thoughts which can get out of hand.
case in point here are the planned notes for this chapter:
I’m maintaining that Bianchi’s poison cooking is just that, poison cooking, and doesn’t summon bugs and rot unless she specifically aims for that.
On that train of thought what if canon!tsuna just saw all the food with obvious rotting because it was poisonous and his intuition warned him? Since no one else reacts to the poison.
I googled all the onigiri facts, let me know if anything's off.
Sora was introduced but not to Tsuna so you know, plot hehe
haru got shoved out of this chapter for the backstory but she'll appear soon
*salty cod roe that is cooked and cut into small chunks according to my google searches
happy new year!(or almost new year)
I love ya'lls

Chapter 11: On Weaving Lightning

Summary:

Bianchi's POV, Tsuna makes a new friend

Notes:

have I given up on a schedule? yes
Did I stare at this chapter that was basically completed for nearly a week before deciding to finish it?
... also yes

Bianchi was no stranger to working with Reborn. Her skills with poison had caught his passing interest as she left the care of her family to search for information on Hayato and the doctor who’d taken him away from her. She’d known what she was getting into, it wasn’t uncommon knowledge that Trident Shamal had ties with The Reborn. Still, she hadn’t been expecting him to approach her first.

She wasn’t lying when she said that her jobs with Reborn were thrilling. They were for her at least, although Reborn had likely had much more interesting missions. With him by her side, she could take higher level requests that sent tingles down her spine in excitement. There was a thrill in taking a difficult mission, and with Reborn, any subconscious hesitance that whispered “what if something goes wrong” was erased. 

Then there was the chaos that came with playing the part of his forth lover. Funnily enough, two of the other five were for missions: Lover Two and Lover Five. Lover Three was like Bianchi, with being a “lover” being a convenient excuse to be underestimated and overlooked on shared missions. Lover One was… Reborn didn’t speak of them.

Bianchi did love him, that was not a lie, but the love wasn’t a romantic love, rather…

He was like a safety net. Someone amazing who had seen potential in her— had seen a reason to stick around with no obligation to, and protected her.

Bianchi was a big sister. She knew from the moment her much beloved younger brother entered her life that there would be responsibilities that came along with being a big sister. She never regretted being Hayato’s, no matter how short their time had lasted.

But… being cared for was nice too.

Bianchi did not love Reborn as a lover, but she loved him nonetheless. Being with him brought a pressure off her chest, because what could go wrong with Reborn there? Even if plans failed everything would be okay in the end because Reborn would handle it. Everything was better when Reborn was there.

She wondered if that was what she could— should have been for Hayato.

She could admit there was jealousy there when Reborn had to spend time with his students, he’d been in the process of teaching Bucking Horse Dino when they’d first met, but, as eleven-year old Bianchi had concluded, Reborn’s students were basically something between her siblings and her niece or nephew. 

She’d been ready to be patient when he told her that he’d be heading to Japan to teach another student, but a call had reached her far before she expected with a request she hadn’t expected either. 

When he’d broken their usual act, saying that there was “no need” after letting her proceed with the normal primary tests, she’d been surprised. A lot of things had surprised her that short trip, from how easily the new Vongola (and wasn’t that a shock, a new, unknown, civilian , Vongola heir, oh what the networks would pay for this information. If only Bianchi wasn’t so loyal to Reborn… ) downed Bianchi’s poisons, which were a lower level than fatal but still known to be effective in causing pain and stomach problems, to how easily the girl had slapped away Bianchi’s hand before she could replace her onigiri with Bianchi’s own poisoned ones, to her reunion with Hayato.

She’d found out he was in Namimori a few hours after her arrival, but hadn’t approached him. She didn’t know how to. 

Then she’d seen him entering Sawada’s door and suddenly the occupied guest room diagonal from the girl’s room suddenly made sense. 

She watched, time slowing down to view her misery, as his face paled and took on a green hue. His arms clutched towards his stomach and her precious little brother curled in on himself at the very look of her. There was painguiltyearningwish racing through her head, not to be cut off as Sawada stepped between her and Hayato. Bianchi’s eyes were naturally drawn to the younger girl’s, part of her mind clicking at the firelitinamber glow that appeared in the fluffy brunette’s eyes. She voiced her hesitance, facing the child between her and her brother. The child who her brother swore loyalty to, who could take her brother away from her forever, who also probably saved her brother from a much rougher life… 

Bianchi watched as the Sky and her elements walked away, unable to catch even a last glimpse of her brother’s face from under the jacket over his head before she and Reborn were left in the hallway that led to the front door of the house.

“Reborn, we need to talk.”

Bianchi ends up taking a week for an assasination request near Hamana lake, disguised to the overall “public” as a quest for eel to gift Reborn. She gets a message from said arcobaleno a few minutes after leaving Namimori grounds.

“The Storm child also wants to reconcile.”

Bianchi’s eyes fill with tears that do not fall. She is a Mafia Woman. 

When she reaches the hotel near where her target was staying, she allows herself time to weep before sleeping. 

If even after everything that had happened, the heart of a big sister still beat within her chest... Bianchi figured it was time to let it breathe instead of continuing to try to smother it. She had never accepted any job offer that would put Hayato in more danger than he was otherwise, no matter the pay. It wasn't much, but it was.

Perhaps some things would never die.

Bianchi had a feeling her heart wouldn’t change its ways even in her death.

.

She finished the assignment early, the target having left his vacation location early with a long lasting poison running through his veins to be triggered by the specialties of the next town he would stop in. It would look like an allergic reaction.

An ironic death for a fake doctor that had caused the death of the young daughter of a mafia family.

Either way, Bianchi was back in Namimori early, but her lessons with the new Vongola weren’t scheduled to start quite yet. 

The murmurings of a young girl, Sawada’s age, quietly squealing about a baby in a suit and fedora, caught her interest.

Her flames, undiscovered as they were, held a familiar echo that only families who had worked together for generations could recognize.

Bianchi introduces herself.

(Afterall, if Reborn had pupils to mold and teach, why couldn’t she?)

.

Tsuna went to Bianchi’s apartment for their lessons. Out of all of Namimori, the “Mafia apartments,” as Reborn called them, were the least Hibari controlled. Not that they didn’t belong to the clan, but rather that the rules around the place were more twisted. Not less enforced but with a wider range of allowances. For political reasons.

They were the place least under Kyoya’s control, so they were the place in Namimori the most out of Tsuna’s comfort zone.

A good place to hold lessons on what it meant to be a Donna and not just a Don.

.

“There’s a school strictly for mafia born women. Usually the more high class ones,” Bianchi raised her teacup, taking a small sip before placing it back down, the ceramic barely clinking with the saucer.

“There, they teach many lessons often not taught to the men.”

“The expected etiquette, particularly that of tea parties and high society.”

“Politics, those considered that a woman should know.”

“Home building, including cooking and managing household affairs. This includes poison. Most are taught the basics and those interested can choose to take classes that focus on the art. Everyone is trained to have at least a basic level of poison resistance,” Bianchi glanced over Tsuna with sharp eyes, “You won’t have to work on that.”

.

One day, there’s someone else in Bianchi’s apartment when Tsuna arrived 

Green flames danced around her like ribbons as she sat, meditating, on the floor. Bianchi sat in front of her, the setup was eastern Asian, more specifically Japanese, meaning Bianchi had something planned other than the main lesson. Tsuna had learned how to be a classic “Yamato Nadeshiko” at her mother’s knee. Bianchi raised her teacup to her lips with both hands, silently prompting Tsuna to sit down and not disturb the other girl.

Tsuna moved quietly to the couch, setting her bag down and waiting.

A few minutes passed before the girl let out a big breath, eyes popping open and a grin sliding onto her face.

“Done!” she exclaimed as the flames faded in intensity. Tsuna could still see them, but they had likely faded out of view for others, the Sky supposed.

“Good job, now we just need to work more on your spatial awareness,” Bianchi responded, amusement and mischievousness mixing in her flames.

“Hieee!” the girl yelped in surprise, to which Tsuna responded with her own twitch and squeaked out of surprise, before composing herself.

“Hello! Haru’s name is Miura Haru! You must be Bianchi-nee-san’s other student!!” the girl, Haru, greeted cheerfully as she bowed slightly.

Tsuna glanced at Bianchi, both checking her trust in Haru and mildly questioning the title, before returning the bow and greeting with her own, “Hello, Miura-san. My name is Sawada Setsuna, call me Tsuna.”

“Hi, Tsuna!” Haru chirped, “Please, call me Haru!”

Tsuna nodded, murmuring a soft, “Haru-san,” to which Haru smiled, then watched as the exuberant girl’s eyes caught another figure.

“Oh my! It’s you!” Haru glanced at Bianchi before returning her gaze, filled with what Tsuna closely associated with Fangirlism, at Reborn.

“Hello, Reborn-sama! Bianchi-nee-san told me that you’re actually a hitman, at such a young age too! You must be very skilled!!”

Tsuna blinked as Haru continued to fangirl over Reborn. Bianchi and the man-toddler himself seemed to nearly glow with amusement.

Tsuna decided this would be a good time to blank out.

.

Haru was… different. Tsuna hadn’t had any female friends her age for years. 

And the Lightning was indeed very feminine. She seemed to embody the idea of a teenage girl, if an innocent one who also happened to fangirl over a baby hitman and be learning how to kill people with cloth. 

As they left Bianchi’s, Tsuna had one question for the dark haired girl.

“Why are you studying under Bianchi?”

Haru had smiled the same smile as she had throughout the entire day.

“I’ve always loved to create, but there was… something more to it. It turns out my grandmother was actually an assassin whose family had worked with Bianchi-nee-san’s for generations. That’s how Bianchi recognized my talent. She told me she knew what I was missing, and well, I had been feeling like I was missing something, so I figured ‘why not?’ Not the smartest choice, I know, but I think it turned out alright this time at least,” Haru tilted her head to the sky as she walked, long lashes falling over dark eyes as she blinked. “Bianchi taught me how to activate my flames and how to weave them into cloth. I’ve never had anything feel so… right,” she turned to Tsuna, ponytail bobbing with the twist. “It was as if I had been wearing the wrong sized clothing my entire life and finally tried on the right size. I love it.”

The girl smiled once more. 

Tsuna responded with a nod of understanding, “I see,” she smiled, “I… might know what you mean.”

(Hayato and Takeshi, hers, walking beside her. Kyoya’s presence as he laid near her side, flames brushing against her own, orange against orange, a  warm hand against hers, a bright smile. It was all so different from how she’d felt after her sealing, even if the seal hadn’t been broken yet.)

Tsuna’s brow furrowed as she made the choice to throw out a tentative offer.

 “I’m still… um, well, I… I haven’t had a female friend my age in… a long time?” She looked up at Haru as her head ducked down, confidence quickly draining away. Regrets and self-judgements were already filling her mind

(Sora laughed with all the confidence of a concept that had willed themself into existence.)

Haru’s smile somehow brightened.

“Well, I’d be happy to be friends with you! I think we’re going to get along great, Tsuna-chan!!”

.

Haru was Tsuna’s first female friend (her mother has always been her mother, it was a bit different) in years. Along with Bianchi, the class schedule had adapted to have one review/girls day at least once a month. The girls had even had a sleepover, Tsuna’s first, that involved games (who could cheat the best), movies (horror analysis), baking (Haru chomped on her own cute creations while watching Tsuna and Bianchi add progressively weirder things to their… concoctions. Somehow both creations came out looking quiet normal, but Haru wasn’t risking trying to eat one, she would stick with her pokeweed berry muffins (don’t try this at home kids)), and a pillow fight (feather pillows burned and stained surprisingly easily, Haru won that one and both other girls won possible concussions). Tsuna had never had a sleepover before but if this was what they were like she’d be happy to have more.

Tsuna tells Haru about Hayato, Takeshi, and Kyoya. She tells the three boys about Haru. 

(It’s to prepare Haru for the idea, but Tsuna would never pull Haru in unless Haru said she wanted to join them. Tsuna just wanted Haru to know the option was open. (and Sora would never let Haru go once their offer was accepted))

Haru drops by Namimori High one afternoon.

She smiles at Tsuna from the school gates as the Sky walks out of the building with two elements by her side.

(Other eyes catch the addition of a new person. One glimmers with a faint yearning, another narrows in preparation for ridiculous occurrences.)

Haru and Hayato get into a conflict that somehow ends with them agreeing that Tsuna deserves the best and a promise from Haru to take care of Tsuna when the Storm couldn’t. Takeshi laughs and bonds with Haru over being raised as civilians, knowing there was something more they could be, and being dragged to the Mafia world by the events around Tsuna. Haru meets Kyoya’s eyes from a distance, voices out that she would be transferring to Namimori High in the next year and that she would be Tsuna’s right hand in any “female only” Mafia occurrences, and is rewarded with a nod and a whack on a random troublemaker’s head that served as a warning should Haru fail. Tsuna watched on, baffled by the series of events. Haru smiled at her.

“We’re good together, don’t you think? You’re not escaping unless you no longer want me.”

Haru moved on to arguing with Hayato again before Tsuna could respond.

Haru met Nana when walking Tsuna home from one of Bianchi’s lessons. Tsuna had protested that it wasn’t necessary, but Haru had insisted it wouldn’t be any inconvenience. 

The two Lightnings were charmed by each other immediately. Nana easily accepted Haru as one of Tsuna’s, and Haru admired Nana as a pinnacle of Mafia Femininity.

A beautiful woman, her best friend’s mother, who drank poison like water and could most likely kill her, but was also kind, graceful, and accepted her as her daughter’s friend? And her cooking was amazing?

Uh, yes?

Haru’s adoration of Nana was kindly accepted with an offer of tea and snacks that extended into a regular pattern.

Tsuna felt an unusual shiver crawl its way down her spine as she watched Nana, Haru and Bianchi smile at each other, teacups in hand and discussions of potential disembowelment flowing past their lips as if appreciating the weather.

Scary , her mind noted, but she didn’t feel like it was threatening to her. Instead, Tsuna was…  impressed

(Sora sipped on their own teacup and craved. )

.

The walk to Bianchi’s apartment was the most regular pattern of Tsuna not traveling with Takeshi or Hayato. Her lessons became the day Takeshi spent training with his dad and often also the day Hayato was encouraged to spend on himself, doing whatever he wanted to do that wasn’t aimed towards protecting or pleasing Tsuna.

When Tsuna and Haru had overlapping lessons, which happened more often than not, they walked together. The bright Lightning had been encouraging Tsuna to join her on a full day outing lately. Tsuna was equally grateful and guilty for the other girl’s patience in convincing Tsuna to have a “girls day out.” (It scared Tsuna for so many reasons that she couldn’t make seem reasonable to her own brain but that just scared her. She wanted to hang out but she didn’t want to go hang out, but there was nothing wrong with going out or hanging out. Haru had only smiled at Tsuna’s mumbled explanation, taking the fluffy haired girl’s trembling hands in her own needle-worn ones and assured Tsuna she could wait, and to tell her if she was ever pushing too far. Tsuna would always be grateful for her.)

So, as Reborn had noted to her, traveling to Bianchi’s was the most stable chance for someone to approach her without her elements.

(But what if-)

Even with that in mind, Tsuna hadn’t imagined the situation she now found herself in.

There were grown men in suits surrounding two children . 

Tsuna’s mind blanked. Then there was blood on the ground.

 

Omake(of sorts): happens before meeting Haru, after lessons with Bianchi start, I wanted the scene timeline-wise but didn't like the flow with it in this chapter so it's here:)

The promised week had passed. It was time.

Hayato, Takeshi, and Tsuna followed Kusakabe to the car parked outside of Namimori High. The mood was almost tense as they headed to the… “battleground.”

Almost because it would be, except Takeshi had asked why Tsuna and Hayato were so tense, which made Hayato shout at him, which led to a loud argument in the car with Tsuna caught between laughing and trying to stop Hayato from exploding the car or Takeshi from swinging his bat/sword in retaliation. The Rain smiling the whole time, of course. 

By the time they reached the sparring grounds, a clear field surrounded by trees, the middle worn clean of grass, the trio were somewhat of a mess.

Kyoya raised a brow at their rumbled appearances, making Tsuna blush brightly, a stark difference from her professionalism when she had requested time to train before the duels.

Needless to say, both fights were over quickly.

Hayato’s bombs were knocked aside, structural damage overlooked within the clear field which was too wide for the explosion to reach the trees. He avoided three strikes from Kyoya’s tonfa, an impressive feat, and blocked one with more dynamite. His attempt to create a distance between him and his opponent was foiled by Kyoya’s sheer speed as the older boy landed a tonfa to Hayato’s torso.

Tsuna patted Hayato soothingly after convincing the boy to raise his head from the ground. 

Takeshi took a different strategy, going directly for Kyoya and meeting the metal tonfa with his own weapon. He struggled to block two strikes before the third knocked him off his feet and Kyoya caught him with a kick to the stomach, following with a tonfa to the shoulder blades before Takeshi could recover. 

Kyoya picked him up by his shirt collar, dragging a baffled Takeshi to Tsuna before she could get up from her place under the shade of the trees.

“No head or permanent injuries,” he stated. Tsuna looked at him as she pulled Takeshi to her side, patting him in a similar manner as she had Hayato. Then she stood, conclusion drawn.

Stretching up on her toes, she patted Kyoya on the head once, hesitantly, then twice and a third time with no rejection. 

“Good job, thank you, Kyoya-senpai.”

He nodded, accepting two more pats before shifting away.

“Three more weeks, Little Phoenix,” an anxious feeling built in her stomach but Tsuna stomped it down with all the determination of a fangirl refusing to make a mistake in front of their idol.

“I’ll do my best not to disappoint, Hibari-senpai,” her eyes flashed orange.

“You won’t.”

Notes:

Have I mentioned that they’re (Tsuna, with everyone else based around her) aged up to 15-16? I think I may have forgotten that, time to go back and change that for whenever I revise the entire story—
Anyways yeah so high school not middle school (in American schooling system at least?)
How do you make friends? Is meeting someone and deciding you’re friends now count as a way to make friends? I feel like it is but like?
If anyone has any suggestions on how friendships work or happy memories about friendships they’d be willing to share, I’d be grateful for the assistance in understanding what makes up a friendship that is not my own TT.
According to google pokeweed has poisonous berries that can kill a person, so uh... yeah probably don't bake that into muffins?
My search history grows more and more suspicious.
Thank you for reading and let me know if anything's weird, Happy (almost) Valentine's Day!
I thought about writing a Valentine's Day chapter but didn't feel like turning it into a full chapter, (might happen at some point) but it went something like:
Tsuna makes chocolates with Nana, Haru, and Bianchi, her chocolates for other people turn out alright, Hayato(milk chocolate cookies coated in dark chocolate and white chocolate icing) and Takeshi(dark chocolate truffles coated with milk chocolate and caramel) are very grateful. They both get quite a few other chocolates too. Peaceful moment with Kyoya(dark chocolate and matcha (flavored chocolate)). Nana makes chocolate cookies for Iemitsu with a lot of poison in them, and proceeds to set them on fire in a flame proof box and ship them off to Italy. This is apparently a yearly ritual. Bianchi goes to do... something with her chocolates, and Haru gives hers to Tsuna with a small bag of not poisoned chocolates set aside for family.
The chocolate makers then proceed to have tea-time and Hayato and Takeshi see them set up around the table discussing the tastes of certain poisons with chocolate and wisely avoid the tea-time snacks.
(did I say shorter notes?... oh well)

Chapter 12: Young Stars with Little Crowns

Summary:

what happens when a soul is split? well... Sora revels in the chaos

Notes:

hi peeps lovely of yalls to read, <3<3 I should probably be asleep
TW implied violence? And child maltreatment: implied past imprisonment and harassment/possible assault, not detailed
virtual(consensual) hugs for everybody(If you don't want hugs, I simply send positive vibes and well wishes)

Tsuna had been in Dying Will Mode nine times before. Five times for meditation when she was learning to melt her seal, three times for training, and one time from when she met Hayato.

Each time she wasn’t already looking into her mind space, it had been as if she was looking through two sets of eyes. One set was her physical set. They observed what she was doing and they were the ones she paid attention to. 

The other set of “eyes” only relayed the image of cold ice.

This time, when she slipped into dying will mode, another pair of eyes met her own from behind the ice. 

A hand reached for her through the ice but not— it was trapped and she was not but it was touching her somehow— the world twisted—

She screamed.

Then blinked.

Tsuna sat on a soft couch, pillows behind her back arranged just right. A cup of hot cocoa steamed in front of her. The room she was in… it was warm.

The color scheme was warm, an orange fire crackled in the fireplace, dark orange curtains were drawn tight over what Tsuna assumed were windows, the furniture was a warm brown tone…

Color. Everywhere.

Tsuna held back the tears in her eyes because she didn’t know how the hell she could see color but it might not be permanent so she needs to savor it— 

A (white, edges encrusted with warm gold, sides decorated with painted flowers that ranged in color) tea cup clinked on the other side of the (warm brown, darker shades curled through the material in that classic wood pattern) table in front of her.

“This is a mental space, created by the dying will bullets forcing you into dying will mode, that connects the inside and outside of the ice. It’s a flame construct, so you can see the color.”

Sharp orange eyes looked at her through orange-brown lashes.

Tsuna’s-face-but-not-quite looked back at her. Tsuna opened her mouth. No sound came out. Her body moved without her input, taking a sip of the hot cocoa that was just the right temperature and just as warm as the rest of the… mental space.

“I’m Sora, they/them I figure since I’m literally your flames,” Sora scanned Tsuna, “I’m basically an embodiment of all the instincts and desires you should have had as a Sky throughout the years you’ve been sealed. When you access your flames while they’re still locked up, it creates a lag of sorts joining one side of the ice to the other. You’ll see and hear more of me as you unlock your flames. Until then, I’ll be fixing up your mind. It’s been a mess lately, and I’ve only been conscious so long. I’ve been influencing you so far, but now that we’ve talked, put some more effort into being a Sky won’t you? Your patheticness is annoying. I want more elements. If I can't have the Little Lightning then at least catch the Weaver’s attention, would ya?”

Then the world twisted again and—

Tsuna was standing, blood on her hands but (thankfully) no bodies. The fact that disciplinary committee members were stepping back into a black limousine at the end of the road Tsuna was on implied some sort of unusual happening, but they’d tell her if she killed someone once they’d cleaned up the body(ies)… right?

There was a child in front of her talking, and another who had dark fluffy hair curled comfortably in her arms with flames reaching— but no, he’s a child, Setsuna would not touch—(Sora sneered, rolling their eyes.)

“Sawada Setsuna ranked second out of 700,687 on mafioso with an inability to refuse requests from children, first out of 327 Skies on lack of intention to manipulate children to their own needs, second out of 609,790 on mafia with best resources and fitting intentions in raising a child. Her greatest attack strength is ranked 73rd out of 347,975 people,” objects floating around the child settled back onto the ground, “And the chance of her intentions fitting my needs is ranked first out of 907,467.”

Tsuna blinked at the young boy. Then turned around to the ( ever-present beautiful ) yellow behind her.

“Reborn, I think my flames separated themselves from my overall consciousness and named themselves Sora.”

(There was cackling in her head)

.

Tsuna sipped her mother’s tea as she sat in the living room.

Haru sat next to her on her left, Takeshi standing casually behind Haru and Hayato standing to Takeshi’s right, diagonally right and back from Tsuna. Reborn sat perpendicularly to the group, sipping on espresso. It was a casual imitation of an official Mafia meeting.

“I’m Fuuta de la Stella!” the boy who sat across from her spoke.

His flames were… a bonfire reflected across a starry night. Tsuna didn’t know how else to explain it, but… 

It was beautiful.

“Those people who were after you…”

“The Todd Famiglia, they probably won’t be back after how thoroughly you beat them, but if they found me others will too. You see, I can rank things…” 

The child wove a pitiful story with his words, ending with a heartfelt plea.

“Tsuna-nee, please protect me!”

Tsuna blinked as Sora… purred.

Stop that Tsuna let the impression of hitting someone on the head filter through her mind. She got the impression of a raised eyebrow in return.

Outwardly, Tsuna took a sip of tea.

She wanted to help, she really did… but how could she? No. How should she. Taking in someone as evidently important as Fuuta would draw attention, but that wasn’t the main issue for Tsuna. (Tsuna had already done something to the men who were after Fuuta, and she didn’t regret it. Namimori did not belong to the Italian Mafia.)

The issue was how to get Fuuta to trust her intentions for him to be happy.

Tsuna didn’t grow up in the mafia, but she’d seen the effects: The way Hayato had been suspicious of her and her mother, double taking at Nana’s genuine kindness, Reborn’s teachings that every action had a reason, every favor called for return… Tsuna couldn’t guard Fuuta 24/7, and she refused to bond with a child, especially one who’s flames were forcefully being held out like an offering for a malevolent god.

Tsuna would not let him sacrifice his soul to her. 

She shuffled through memories of Reborn’s lessons, higher class Mafia lessons Fuuta likely didn’t have experience participating in.

(Her mind was clear. She was a Sky and this was involving hers .)

“Who are you here as?”

Fuuta startled, “H-huh? I…”

“Are you here to request an alliance with Vongola as an asset? Or sanctuary from Setsuna as Fuuta de la Stella? What are you willing to offer in return?” 

“I… I’m here…” he straightened, “I’m here to request from Himura Setsuna, a favor of sanctuary, as… a child who needs help. I am willing to offer any services I can provide in return.” 

Tsuna exhaled and let the confidence that made up Setsuna flood through her body.

He expects you to ask for rankings, Sora hummed, carrying along with their regular habits while watching the outside world like a background video.

Setsuna had a different plan.

“I, Himura, Setsuna, accept your request, Fuuta de la Stella. As a matching offer, I request that you remain with my mother and any other children who may join her group.”

Silence rang through the room for a short moment as Fuuta blinked in surprise. Echoes of Lambo’s loud laughter and Nana’s twinkling giggles sounded from outside, where the two were playing while Tsuna, her elements, Reborn, and Fuuta discussed the latter’s future.

“This is not a requirement. My request is that you remain with them and live. Find things you enjoy, explore the world, go to school if you so wish, find another way to learn if otherwise. Live life however you want, but remain in Mama’s company.”

Fuuta’s expression was bewildered. Not only was Tsuna not demanding his ability, she was allowing him close to one of her precious people and basically asking him to live a free life.

(He had been scared. Despite what his rankings had said he has been scared of cages and chains and sickly smiles and placating gifts and hands on his shoulder, his waist—)

(The Mafia was not kind to children.)

“W-why?” He stuttered out.

“Should I become Vongola Decima, I’ll likely be spending most of my time away from Mama. I am her only child and her only reachable family.”

Reborn did not miss the blatant dismissal of Iemitsu in Setsuna’s words. 

“I don’t want Mama to be alone, and in addition, you and any other children we may pick up in the future will likely be Mafia related, and as disappointing as it is, given my age, you will probably be one of the older ones, meaning you could help Mama,” Setsuna laid out her points, then tipped her teacup slightly towards Fuuta to prompt a response before tilting it back to take another sip of tea. 

Fuuta blinked, baffled, and remained silent.

“I can wait for your response if you need time,” Tsuna smiled gently.

Fuuta scrambled slightly as he snapped back to his senses.

“No! No- ah, yes. Yes, I agree to the contract, um the dea– the request.”

Tsuna’s smile widened, her eyes soft reading the relief, disbelief, tentative hope in Fuuta’s flames.

“Would you be agreeable to stay in one of our guest rooms?” This was evidently the wrong thing to say.

Fuuta tensed. There was fear, doubt buzzing within him viciously. Tsuna quickly explained her question.

“Just as an option. I understand you may not be comfortable with it yet, but if you don’t have anywhere else to stay I thought it might be more convenient. It would be easier for us to protect you if you’re nearby, and you would spend more time with Mama. You would get your own room, I understand you’ve been independent for some time so I won’t insist that you stay home or follow a schedule, but I will request you let someone know if you spend the night elsewhere. Mama makes all three meals, with bento for lunch on weekdays. It’d be no trouble to include you as well and I strongly doubt Mama would be at all upset to cook for another person.”

Tsuna was fumbling by the end, trying to communicate her intentions.

“Do you have somewhere else to stay?” she ended with, trying to make her question as noninvasive as possible.

Fuuta blinked at her, suspicion blurring into a thin film in his flames.

“... I don’t. Would it be okay for me to stay here?”

Tsuna smiled, (the others blinked as the room seemed to brighten with her joy).

“Of course!”

.

Fuuta settled into the family quickly, warming up to Nana’s kindness and genuine intent to spoil the younger children, that being Lambo and Fuuta himself.

As soon as Tsuna informed her of the deal between Setsuna and Fuuta, Nana hustled the young boy into one of their many guest rooms, providing him with a nameplate before bringing him shopping.

The house was getting livelier with every new addition.

( It was warm ).

.

That evening, Lambo peeked his head into Tsuna’s room.

“…Hello,” Tsuna intoned, somewhere between a question and a greeting towards the cow-print wearing child who stared at her through narrowed eyes.

“… you’re not Nee-chan.”

Tsuna paused, something tugging at her memories and she was—

She was burningburningburning and her flames filled every corner of her body.

Her mouth was opening and closing, vibrations passing through her throat, but she was not the one speaking.

There was a little boy with lighting flames that sparked like sparklers on New Years Day, and the flames encasing her body creeped forward with desire to claim it as one of theirs.

But that was a child and Tsuna refused .

“If I can't have the Little Lightning then at least catch the Weaver’s attention, would ya?” 

Little lightning, that was Lambo.

Tsuna knew Lambo( did she yes no yeanoyesno ). She remembered sitting next to him as he talked about his family and how they doubted him.

But that wasn’t her

Tsuna had sunk into a daze after that day and rose out of it slowly in the past weeks.

She hadn’t processed it, she couldn’t and then it had dropped out of her mind, but that day. That day from when Lambo broke into her room to when she slept. That day she was praised for being a good Sky. That day she could remember but couldn’t.—

That wasn’t her.

( The good sky the one they wanted the one she was supposed to be but it wasn’t her it wasn’t— )

It was… 

Sora Tsuna’s head rang with the statement as her headache pounded through her mind.

What did you do?

The response was quick as expected, given that Sora was in Tsuna's head.

I only did what you desired in the moment, I’m a manifestation of your flame and desires after all. Sky flame logic said you want a lightning and there was a fitting one right there, so I took over for the courting stage.

He’s a child!

So? I’m your desire, not your morals.

How does even that work?

Don’t ask me, you made me.

… I hate that fucking seal.

Same, Sparky, same.

Her breath was strained. Her still hands could only be attributed to their tenseness. 

( Where do they start and I end? Where do they end and I start? What did that man really do to me and why — )

“-ee-chan? Nee-chan?” Tsuna snapped back to reality. Lambo was in front of her face, lighting flames buzzing with energy and an underlying nervous hesitance that Tsuna could painfully relate to.

“Nee-chan… you’re not my Nee-chan, are you,” he repeated his words, the question more clearly stated.

“… I’m not. I'm sorry Lambo…” Tsuna ignored Reborn’s pressing stare from the side of the room where he sat.

“Oh... so you don’t want Lambo either then…” Tsuna's heart ached watching the little boy wilt in on himself, so different from his usual attitude.

“You’re too young to be my guardian by my preferences, Lambo,” Tsuna placed a finger to Lambo’s lips to stop him before he could protest the statement.

( he’s oursoursours they won’t take care of him so I will. ) 

“You’re too young to be my guardian, but I won’t force you back to your Italian Famiglia. Today… I offered for Fuuta-kun to stay here and be protected, in exchange for spending time with Mama and living life. Would you be willing to take the same deal?”

Lambo tilted his head, “Lambo doesn’t get it.”

Tsuna hummed, “Lambo-kun will not be one of my guardians, but you could stay here, as long as you remember to spend time with Mama. I’m sorry I’m not your Nee-chan, but I can be Tsuna-nee if you’d like?”

“Lambo-sama gets to stay and spend time with Mama, and gets another nee-chan? Lambo-sama agrees!!” The small boy launched himself into Tsuna’s arms, curling tightly around her. Tsuna patted his back, shooting Reborn a glance to appoint him the witness of the agreement. 

Usually agreements would have more than one witness in case that one witness died or was killed, but it was Reborn so Tsuna figured some lines could be blurred.

She felt a little guilty asking Lambo to agree to a contract he couldn’t fully understand, but she wasn’t lying about how simple it would be for him.

Sora whistled, pushing teasing through to Tsuna, which Tsuna soundly avoided thinking about.

You might not be bonding, Sparks, but you sure ain’t as benevolent as you’re trying to act.

I’m not trying to act benevolent, Tsuna rejected, I won’t bring a child to the front lines, but I never denied being greedy.

I ain’t criticizing, Sora hummed and Tsuna felt their focus pulling away from the outside world once more. She’d grown more sensitive to the feelings that were involved with having conscious flames, even if it was no less strange. 

Honestly, what are the chances that (according to Reborn) a child could survive being separated from their newly activated Sky flames, the separated flames happen to be strong enough to not falter, retaining the fundamentals of being a Sky , as the child works towards unsealing them, and the flames end up connected yet not connected enough with the child’s conscience to develop their own.

What are the chances?

(Very, very slim)

Is the “Sparks” thing permanent?

.

The new additions folded smoothly into the family.

Fuuta and Lambo adapted particularly well with both Nana and Haru’s attention focused on making them comfortable. Tsuna felt safe leaving their adjustments in more capable hands than her own. Looking upon the rowdy living room after their monthly movie night, Tsuna could clearly see how much the family had grown from being just her and her mother.

Still, a thought nagged at her mind. Tsuna motioned for Haru to join her on the front porch as the others cleaned up the last of the movie-night set-up. 

“Do you want to be here?” Tsuna finally voiced her dilemma.

Haru tilted her head, eyebrows furrowing as she raised a finger to her chin.

“What do you mean by that?” she questioned, not unkindly but not overly casually either. 

“You’re a civilian, and this life is dangerous… you… if you want to leave, I can still get you out right now. I… It’d be a lot harder to leave after this,” Tsuna picked at her cuticles in the dimming light as she tried to explain her view.

“... You know, I didn’t believe Bianchi-nee-san about Reborn at first. I held strong in the belief that all children, babies in particular, were… pure existences. There’s a philosophical theory about that, did you know?” Haru looked towards the sky, a fabric of dark tones patterned with stars.

Tsuna shook her head, and intoned “no”, curious as to where Haru was going with her point.

Haru turned to look Tsuna in the eyes and nodded vigorously, extenuating her point, “Yeah! That’s where I first learned about the idea.”

 Her gaze slipped away from Tsuna’s as she looked forward, gazing at something only she could see. 

“I… I wanted a younger sibling, you see… in the past. My parents were watching a broadcast that discussed some older philosophical theories about human life, and I wanted… I wanted a younger sibling to take care of, watch over, and… I wanted to watch them grow as they learned about the world,” a breath.

“When I asked my mother, she looked devastated. She tried to hide it from me but I could tell. My father asked me the next day to never mention it again.”

Haru’s shoulders scrunched in as she pulled her knees up.

“Turns out having me messed up my mother’s reproductive system. It was too complicated for me to understand it all at the time, but I got the idea of it. I didn’t ask again… but I kept researching and everything about having a sibling just seemed… fascinating,” her eyes closed, then opened again, reminiscent of the first time they’d met, now weeks, months ago.

“My family got a lot bigger with you by my side, you know?”

She reached out, took Tsuna’s hands in her own, and placed a flame infused kiss on the back of each hand. Warm tingles traveled up Tsuna’s arms in the cold night, settling around her shoulders like a blanket.

“For the gift you’ve given me, I would have given near anything. I have no dissatisfaction in following you down whatever path you take, no matter how dark that path may be.”

Ribbons of lightning danced delicately to meet blazing flames, and Haru was cemented as one of hers.

Notes:

The beginning of this chapter was originally part of chapter 11 so here are the notes from that:
Nothing like your own brain calling you pathetic as a little motivation to life
If I mess up Sora or anyone else’s pronouns, please correct me! I promise I’m trying my best!
Does anyone think the rankings were too specific? Fuuta’s been looking for someone safe and Setsuna’s not as morally righteous as Canon!Tsuna so…
This chapter was supposed to focus more on Haru(I mean, look at the title(of chapter 11)) but I need the children introduced first for plot ehe (again, originally part of chapter 11)
Update schedule what update schedule I only know homemade guilt cookies.
I hope everyone’s doing well, and I love y’all’s so much!
as always(If I haven't said this before I'm saying it now), let me know if anything's off, or just if you want to mention anything<3

Chapter 13: Burning Suns

Summary:

Haru fits in Tsuna's court, chaos occurs, there are Suns in Namimori, +2 omakes

Notes:

Ive had this worked out for so long but couldnt work up the motivation to properly read over it and post so uh, if anyone finds any issues, as always, let me know please lol
Sorry for the wait and please enjoy this… maybe sorta filler?
I also edited some little things in previous chapters but shouldn't make much of a difference
TW: hm. There's some discussion of menstruation products and undergarments if that makes anyone uncomfortable? somewhat canonical chaos, a tiny tiny bit of angsty mind set, and a little sexism that really wasn't sexism but could be read like it?

It was a bit fascinating, how Haru fit so perfectly into Tsuna’s group. How she fit into Tsuna’s court.

Nana was Tsuna’s mother. The part she played in Tsuna’s life diminished each year as Tsuna aged, but it would never disappear. Nana kept some distance, allowing Tsuna to explore the Mafia world with her own eyes while knowing her mother would always be there if she needed.

Reborn was Tsuna’s mentor. Questions, theories, lessons on Mafia politics, flames, and personal life, they were his domain.

Hayato was her right hand. Her guide for Mafia life, given he was the only one of them to grow up in the Mafia with an experience much more “regular” compared to Reborn. Where Reborn informed her of the views of flames and what was expected of her, Hayato was the one who could regale her with the stories and expectations he grew up with.

Takeshi was her left hand. Easygoing and nonintrusive, but keeping everything flowing smoothly. Ever present with a presence that ranged from purposefully oblivious to dangerous (not dangerous for her no, but Tsuna was picking up quite the collection of monsters).

Kyoya was a free soul. As long as Tsuna resided in his territory, there was an underlying understanding that she was under his protection. Tsuna kept him informed of what was happening in her life and extended an open invitation for him to hang out with her whenever he wished. He had his own life, they were just… friends. The type that didn’t spend much time together, but communicated often, and would always click together easily whenever they did spend time together. 

Bianchi was a cross between a mentor and an older sister figure. She drifted in and out of their hangout sessions, with work being a main reason. She gave Tsuna a view of what it meant to be a woman in the Mafia from the woman’s view. Tsuna was a connection between her and Hayato, a comfort and a mediator.

Lambo and Fuuta were little brothers. As Tsuna requested, they spent more time with Nana than Tsuna herself, while Nana, with help from the Hibari, was managing their schooling, housing, and health. They were living together and Tsuna spent time with them often. They provided ample hugs with exclamations of “Tsuna-nee” that warmed her heart.

Haru was a friend. It was something hard to define. Tsuna knew, from instinct and experience, that when Hayato and Takeshi would be behind or in front of her, Haru would be beside her in a different manner. When Tsuna got overwhelmed by her life and Reborn provided her with a break, all of Tsuna’s people knew she needed a moment to just exist. Haru was the one who would bring her out of the house when Tsuna was ready, especially now that Nana had two new children to take care of. Haru was the one who would chatter on and on when Tsuna wanted to just hear without listening. Reborn and Bianchi had warned them that once they entered Mafia high society, Haru would stand out as a female guardian. Whether people saw her as a weak point would vary, but Haru would be the one who would spend the most time at Tsuna’s side in a battlefield that would figuratively be without weapons. 

Haru was a female friend, not a parent like Nana, who had provided Tsuna with most of her female interaction in the past years, but a friend. She was the one to catch Tsuna up on all of the current trends, who, along with Bianchi, Tsuna could spend girl time with. Not that Hayato and Takeshi weren’t great to hang out with, but along with having different interests in everyday life, Tsuna did not need Hayato to do an in depth research project on the pros and cons of different types of bras. As helpful as it was, it left Hayato furiously blushing in a rabbithole that took Tsuna a good two weeks to nudge him out of. Another thing Tsuna did not need to be lectured on was the ups and downs of wired bras versus sports bras.

Haru's reaction of laughing and saying “wait until he learns about the tampons versus pads discussion” with a smirk, did not help.

Tsuna had turned pleading eyes on Bianchi, who was lounging on the nearby couch. The older girl had only smirked back. Nana’s arrival home with the children and an announcement of snacks was a saving grace for Tsuna, who had been sitting in the same seat for an hour.

Shopping for clothes with Hayato was enjoyable. Despite their differing tastes, growing up with Bianchi had evidently supplied him with a wide sense of aesthetics. He was, however, often busy with his own interests, and was much less excited to get cake after shopping like Tsuna and Haru preferred, so Tsuna understood his dropping in and out of her and Haru’s shopping sprees. Overall, as much as Tsuna loved all of her people, Haru took up a position that Tsuna hadn’t realized was empty until it got filled. 

Haru teased and argued with Hayato, laughed and shared plotting glances with Takeshi, squealed, fangirled, giggled, and plotted murder with Bianchi and Nana, respected and admired Reborn, and adored Lambo and Fuuta.

All of Tsuna’s people were her people , and they were all precious to her. But they also all had their own lives and Tsuna refused to take those away from them. Hayato could have time to follow his interests in scientific research and experimentation (with designated areas from Kyoya), Takeshi could follow his love for baseball and growing interest in swordsmanship, and Nana could live a life outside of being Tsuna’s mom with companions, children, who would benefit as much as Nana herself would from their relationship, Nana having a large family to love and Lambo and Fuuta having a loving parent to care for them. Reborn could go on doing… whatever it was he did with his time, Tsuna at least knew he would pop up randomly whenever he wished, Bianchi had her missions and reputation, and Kyoya had the Hibari and all those they commanded in his totally-not-mini-empire. Haru had her own life and interests two, creating clothing and weapons alike. It just happened that some of her favorite interests overlapped with things that Tsuna had always wanted to experience with a friend and… Tsuna really loved all her people so much her heart was nearly bursting with joy at their presence in her life.

Tsuna leaned into the slightly taller girl’s embrace, listening to the quiet chattering of her court as the end credits of Interstellar played.

This was nice.

.

Lambo burst into the room, bazooka in hand, and shot at Reborn. Tsuna jumped at the sound, settling as Reborn diverted the… missile out of the kitchen window.

“Lambo-kun, what have we said about weapons in the house?”

“No explosives. Sorry, Tsuna-nee…” the young boy pouted.

Nana huffed in amusement as she neared the dining table, “Be careful about damaging the house Lambo-chan, there are a lot more weapons you could learn to use.”

Lambo nodded, his pout still evident on his face, before leaning into Nana’s head pat and responding with a bright, “Yes, Maman!” before trotting out of the room, having finished his meal prior to when Tsuna and Reborn arrived at the table. Tsuna reminded herself to remain calm as she heard the door close. Lambo was a skilled child, having arrived in Namimori on his own, and the Hibari’s people, specifically Kyoya’s, would keep an eye on the child. He would be fine.

Hopefully. 

.

Explosions sounded in the yard. Tsuna sighed.

“Lambo-kun! Be careful with explosives, those sounded far too close,” Tsuna voiced as she made her way out of the living room and into the front of the house. Sora cackled and the mental image of them sitting on a couch with popcorn in their hands would not leave Tsuna’s head.

*Poof* smoke bellowed where Lambo had stood. Tsuna smacked her forehead, readying herself to scold Reborn for going too far in his teasing again (honestly, Reborn should know Lambo’s limits by now, he was the World’s Greatest. Tsuna wasn’t there to completely stop his messing with the (mentally) younger boy, but there were limits he was toeing consistently.)

“Reborn–” her words were cut off as arms wrapped around her middle. Tsuna looked down to see the fluffy hair of teenage Lambo, probably just a few months younger than her, whose head was tucked into her side while his arms (his arms were so long, but Lambo had been so small. It baffled Tsuna, how children could grow so much) were wrapped around her stomach. His lightning flames splayed out erratically, obviously reaching for her flames before bouncing back like strikes of lightning being rebuffed from the earth.

“Tsuna-nee,” his voice was muffled by the fabric of her shirt and Tsuna tried not to think of what the future would bring to have quieted the ever energetic Lambo. 

“Lambo-kun,” she greeted, patting his head gently. Together with Sora, they guided orange flames to their hands and pressed comfort into their fingertips as Lambo leaned into their touch. If there was one thing Tsuna and Sora could agree on, it was the comfort of theirs. 

Tsuna stiffened as Bianchi stood. She knew their schtick, but older-Lambo was far more subdued than he usually was and that made something in her weep . 

Sora whispered relax and Tsuna took a breath to take in Lambo’s slight squeeze of her waist to let her know Thank you, I’m okay now, before he released her as Bianchi called out, “So you were alive, Romeo” with amusement in her eyes. Lambo’s eyes grew wide, seemingly with fright but also holding an undeniable sense of humor and challenge as their chase began. 

Tsuna’s eyes caught a pulsating yellow shifting in the corner of her eyes and she turned, catching the view of  fear, astonishment, what the ever loving heck, in unfamiliar flames before they vanished around the corner of the front gate.

Tsuna frowned, she didn’t want to frighten any uninvolved people but… hopefully they would be okay. She knew their flames now so at least if they met again she could apologize.

The memory was quickly replaced on her list of things to do as Bianchi pulled out a gun (with rubber bullets Tsuna observed humorously) and began shooting at Lambo. 

(Maybe, if Tsuna hadn’t grown so comfortable, if she hadn’t had her own court and her own people reached a new rank in her hierarchy of importance, if she hadn’t grown strangely used to random flame users appearing and disappearing in Namimori since Reborn began training her, she would have given more thought to the frightened Sun flame. As it was, she could feel that the flame was not hers to take. It was unactivated and the sheer fear in front of chaos would not be a good response in the Mafia, much less Vongola. It was not a reaction that made Tsuna want to guide someone into the Mafia world. If Sora was not her flames, if they focused on first impressions outside of attractiveness as a member of their court, maybe things would be different.

But they weren’t.)

.

It was August and Tsuna was jogging on the first day after summer break.

Now.

Tsuna understood that consistent exercise was important, especially for someone like her who was training to be a mafia head. 

She understood that.

She did.

Tsuna had started running consistently over the break, and with Reborn constantly on her tail about it, she was able to take up the schedule pretty quickly. And she understood that breaking her streak would make it harder for her to keep up with her goals. She did.

That did not mean she enjoyed getting up to run at 5:30 in the morning. 

Her overall morning routine, getting up, running, taking a shower, then meditating, before breakfast, usually took her until about 7:50 when she would leave for the 15 minute walk to school, which started at 8:30. Was the plan.

However, with school starting again, day one was experimental, and… it turned out getting through a morning routine with two more children and a much larger family around took longer than estimated. Bianchi left earlier, patting a ruffled Tsuna on the head as she headed to the front door while Tsuna headed to breakfast. Breakfast took longer with more food needing to be cooked and the lively voices of Lambo and Hayato teasing each other and Reborn feeding the chaos like a mother bird her growing chicks.

Then Lambo clung to her leg and Fuuta tugged on the edge of her sleeve sadly and really Tsuna couldn’t resist their pouts, so leaving for school was delayed another 10 minutes. Until 8:15. When Reborn revealed the clock they, Tsuna, Hayato, and Takeshi, (Haru had left earlier, once again promising Tsuna that she would transfer for her second year of highschool) had been looking at was five minutes behind, Tsuna panicked. 

That meant it was 8: 20, and it was a 15 minute walk to school.

Tsuna was going to start off the first day after summer break late .

What would Kyoya think?

Hayato shifted to yell at Reborn and Takeshi’s face twitched from its automatic positioning into his natural mask.

Tsuna grabbed them both and ran out of the door as fast as she could, Sora pumping flames through her arms and legs to boost her as she ran faster because what the heck Reborn, I won’t disrespect Kyoya like that. The hair clip he had given her rested was clipped to her shoulder. It always remained somewhere on her body when she wasn’t at home.

Somewhere along the way Hayato and Takeshi stopped being baffled and began to run with her. 

Thinking back, Tsuna could identify the moment a hand attempted to clasp around her arm as she neared the school, but as it was, there were only two minutes left on her mental clock (Reborn had been helping her be aware of time) until the school bell rang and she refused to be late . So she shook it off with a quick twitch and continued running.

(When she would ask Sora later why they didn’t notice Ryouhei’s yellow when it was right there , they would shrug and hum that Kyoya had a much higher priority and Tsuna had other options for a Sun. Tsuna would question their second statement and Sora would sigh at her before telling her to figure it out herself.)

In the end, they made it to the classroom just before the teacher, who met Tsuna’s panicked eyes from across the hallway, saw the near death grip she had on Hayato and Takeshi’s arms, and gave her a kind smile before very obviously turning to speak with another teacher from a nearby room instead of continuing to move towards the classroom. 

Tsuna took a breath, calming her breathing, relaxed her hands before giving her elements a quick squeeze of apology, and slipped through the open classroom door.

Glances towards the trio were scarce as everyone discussed their summer breaks, and Tsuna felt relief flooding her veins as she slipped into her old seat, her left and right arms taking their respective positions beside her. 

All was well.

.

“SAWADA!” is shouted into the classroom as the last bell rang. Tsuna immediately winces and her elements shift in defense. She motions for them to stand down when she sees the source of the noise.

“Hayato-kun, that’s Sasagawa-senpai, Sasagawa Kyoko-san’s older brother,” the older boy had made his way in front of their table by the time Tsuna introduced him to Hayato. Most of their classmates had trickled out of the classroom, but a few lingered, minding their own business or obviously listening in.

Tsuna didn’t dislike Sasagawa Ryouhei, in fact, the upperclassman had always been kind to her and the view of his bright yellow flames never hurt. (They didn’t seem… as bright. Somehow. But they also hadn’t changed?)

As nice as it was that he was never mean to Tsuna, it was difficult for her to handle his energy with her mind constantly twisting her ability to be aware of the world. Sometimes his loud voice would be calming and sometimes it made her want to throw up. It could be stressful so Tsuna had taken to keeping the older boy at a distance, a wave or nod in greeting but rarely a conversation.

Usually, Sasagawa-senpai was too busy to pay attention to her, afterall, to him, she was just one amongst many. So approaching Tsuna specifically was… unusual. But there was no negative intent in his flames. 

“Sawada!” Ryouhei exclaimed, voice dropping from its previous bellow (someone, probably his  sister, had likely reminded him to stay quiet indoors).

“Sasagawa-senpai,” Tsuna greeted with Takeshi’s cheerful voice and Hayato’s doubtful murmur. 

The boxer took their varying attitudes with grace, his grin growing as he spoke.

“An Extreme hello to you! Call me Ryouhei. I’ll get straight to the point. Sawada-chan, I saw you going to school today! I didn’t know you could run so fast!” he hesitated, glancing to the side.

“Would you… Would you Extremely like to come watch the boxing club practice?” his yellow flames (Tsuna was getting really good at reading yellow flames) winced and rippled. 

That wasn’t what he wanted to ask, Tsuna observed. Her eyes darted around the room, and sure enough, Sasagawa Kyoko and Kurokawa Hana were standing near the door, close enough to watch but far enough to not be called out.

Tsuna had her suspicions but… 

“I appreciate the offer, Ryouhei-san, but… I have training planned after class.”

“Perfect! That– uh… ” he glanced to the side again. Tsuna could feel Hayato and Takeshi growing suspicious at her sides.

“... Ryouhei-senpai, did you want to ask me for a spar?” his flames seemed to jump at the chance before being forcefully stomped down. 

“A-ah, I mean, a girl your age should Extremely be staying safe haha…” Tsuna’s eyes sharpened.

“Some of the most vicious people I know are women, Ryouhei-senpai, but I’ll let that comment slide because I really don’t think that’s what you were trying to say.”

Tsuna saw shock ripple out in yellow flames, along with surprise and suspicion in indigo-yellow and violet flames. 

She was being more forward than usual, she could tell. But with Sora in her head and her elements at her sides, facing someone who while strong was not an enemy and really wasn’t a threat , Tsuna… She felt calm.

She felt strong .

“Ah… well, that… I Extremely don’t know what you’re talking about, Sawada-chan. I see that you’re busy, I’ll just take my leave no–”

“Ryouhei-senpai, sometimes the best way to keep someone safe is to help them get stronger.” Tsuna could feel the flames of her will swirling inside her, gathered from years of work.

“If I had stayed weak, I wouldn't have survived. No matter how strong those who protected me were.”

Because she had been protected. By her mother, by the Hibari, by Kyoya . And Sasagawa Ryouhei, one of the only people who could be possibly considered Kyoya’s equal, would know that. Yet she had been so close to breaking . And he had probably known that too, if only subconsciously.

Tsuna was aware that Ryouhei, with his personality, would have waged a violent war against those who harmed her if he had asked her for help. Not because she was anything special to him, but because she was the same age and gender as his sister. Other than that, in this world, they had no special connection. Chances were, he only became aware of how much pain she, someone in his sister’s grade and class, had been put through after the fact. After Kyoya had hunted the rats and removed the trash. 

An upheaval of school staff and hospitalization of an entire classworth of students was hard to miss, even in Namimori.

When it came to Ryouhei, Tsuna had her suspicions, but Reborn haad confirmed many of them. Ryouhei was not unfamiliar to the underworld. Because this was Namimori. And Ryouhei breathed battle.

So why, if he had noticed her for her skills, was he asking her to watch a fight?

“I understand that you want to protect someone, maybe more than one person. I recently gained two little siblings of my own. But this is Namimori. We do not protect people by crippling them.”

Because Kyoko was “innocent,” too much so. Tsuna was aware she knew more than her airheaded personality implied, but she also wasn’t trained. Not as much as someone who would need to defend themselves from the underground nearly anywhere outside of Namimori should have been. And that lack of knowledge was something that someone else had to have done to her.

Tsuna rose in sync with her elements, orange flames burning in her eyes, through her veins.

“I am Sawada Setsuna. Fifteen years old, 157 cm, and a girl. Think that through. If you would like a fight with me, ask me directly and we can find a time. You can find me through Kyoya if you can’t find me yourself.”

They walked out of the classroom.

Her words were meant for Ryouhei as much as they were meant for the two girls standing at the doorway. One of them in particular.

Tsuna’s burning amber eyes met Kyoko’s colorless ones as she and hers passed. 

Are you going to stay weak?

(Because that was what he asked her. That was what she had asked herself, when she found her motivation.)

.

Reborn tipped his fedora at her as Haru waved excitedly from their position at the school gate.

The tall figure of yellow flames lounged against the pillar that Reborn stood upon. 

Approval radiated from the golden flickers.

Tsuna smiled, warmth flooding her heart.

 

Omake: Battle scenes part 2

It had been a month and Tsuna’s pulse was pounding in her ears.

Her stomach felt like it was boiling as she walked out of Namimori high, Hayato and Takeshi at her sides.

Haru met them at the gates and this time the four of them entered the car provided for them, Kusakabe greeting them with a kind smile.

The car ride was calmer this time, Haru rubbing circles into Tsuna’s palm while quietly bantering with Hayato over “stealing” his spot at Tsuna’s right. 

“Gorilla woman”

“Sparkler boy”

“Creepy stalker”

“No more than you, feather duster”

“Watch your words, doll dresser”

“Is that even an insult? Dinglehead”

“Now you’re thinking of random words!”

“Better than your weak insults.”

“Mah, you’re both pretty. No need to fight,” Takeshi interjected with a teasing smile.

“Hey!”

A laugh puffed out of Tsuna’s chest as the quiet bickering continued. Sora’s calming hum took an amused tinge as she continued to shove Tsuna’s building anxiety into unseen dark corners of Tsuna’s mindspace, vanquishing overly concentrated fears with little puffs of orange flames. 

Tsuna imagined it would feel particularly strange to any of those Reborn mentioned could be particularly sensitive to flames, to sense how active her flames were so active around her mind.

Soon enough, the car stopped at a now familiar clearing and Tsuna was guided out to meet her Cloud. 

Looking as stern as ever, Kyoya looked over her, ignoring a near-bristling Hayato.

Tsuna knew he was making sure she entered the fight in pristine condition.

Kusakabe guided her companions to the shade of the trees where Tsuna had waited for Takeshi and Hayato just three weeks before. 

And the fight began.

Tsuna leapt back to avoid Kyoya’s first strikes, sweat quickly forming at her brow as the pace of the spar escalated. Sora whispered calming words as they encouraged Tsuna in moving her flames.

She brought her arms up in a block and winced as Kyoya’s right tonfa cracked against her flesh. The shock of the blow numbed her arms and Kyoya’s second blow landed in the form of a punch to the stomach.

Tsuna was suddenly particularly relieved she had been too nervous to eat much food that day as she nearly collapsed onto the ground. Instead, she was able to lean back with the blow and throw herself into a double back handspring to avoid Kyoya’s following leg sweep. Flames ignited around her fists as Sora continued to wrestle flames past the cracks in the seal, ensuring the stability of their carefully built enclosure that contained the flames they and Tsuna had drawn out from behind the ice. 

Tsuna huffed, catching her breath, and looked up at Kyoya in question at his pause. 

Kyoya met her questioning eyes with a grin that Tsuna couldn’t help but match.

He rushed forward again in a flurry of strikes and this time, Tsuna matched his attacks with her own.

She lost, in the end, of course she did. Her month-long intense training couldn’t match Kyoya’s years of work. She knew that.

Tsuna rubbed at her many forming bruises and scrapes as Kyoya pulled her up from the ground. Hayato led the rush towards her, fussing over her injuries as Haru dusted off the back of her shirt and skirt. Takeshi took the first step to praise her for how long she held out against Kyoya, and Tsuna blushed, carefully thanking them for their worries and compliments, and for being so kind. She looked at Kyoya, who remained near their group throughout the interaction. He met her eyes as he slipped his tonfa back into the sleeves of his coat. Tsuna wouldn’t question how it worked. 

They remained staring at each other for a few beats before Tsuna gave a single, approving nod.

Tsuna really was going to burst with happiness.

The difference in their skill was obvious. She was scraped and bruised even when he was holding back from truly hurting her while he was only somewhat ruffled with maybe a few bruises from her full strength. But she would match him one day. She would be the challenge he craved.

( We will, was hissed from a dark corner. Sora stomped it down and stabbed it with a sword of flames, cursing with vigor.)

 

Omake: Operation: Sibling Relationship

The truth is, Takeshi, Tsuna, and Hayato don’t really know what to do to help Hayato’s relationship with Bianchi. Neither Tsuna nor Takeshi had experience with siblings, much less sibling relationships as… complicated as the one between Hayato and Bianchi. Hayato needed someone to guide him and the trio’s main idea was simply to get the siblings to spend more time together. But Takeshi would push too far until Hayato ended the day hunched over a toilet and Tsuna was so hesitant to push Hayato that she rarely did more than remind Hayato the option of hanging out with her and Bianchi existed, if he felt comfortable enough to join them. Haru ends up being just the person they needed. 

As someone who had the most experience with normal relationships and who spent much of her life aware of younger children and sibling relationships, she already had far more experience than the Sky or Rain. She was pushy about reminding Hayato to spend time with Bianchi and she had a good sense of when it was enough.

When Hayato, Takeshi, and Tsuna introduced Haru to Hayato’s traumatic backstory™, she takes it seriously and starts considering factors immediately. A day later and the plan had progressed a great amount. 

Hayato can stand being physically near Bianchi the normal amount. However, the moment he sees her face, particularly her eyes, his body automatically rebels.

Haru sets out a plan. Hayato and Bianchi would sit next to each other during movie nights and other group events. Bianchi would slowly switch from a pair of goggles to glasses to fancy then lighter makeup.

It works.

A few weeks later, Bianchi invites Hayato to go on a mission with her.

It ends well, although Hayato ends up holding his stomach and huddling in his room for hours after they get back. He also gains a healthy respect for Bianchi as an assassin. 

Bianchi has never been happier to try extravagant makeup for a common day.

Notes:

Guess who finally figured out a rough timeline grade wise
Me *sparkles*
According to my research, I’m going to shove their ages up because I messed them up before so:
Tsuna is 15 turning 16, and is in her first year of high school, after summer break
School starts in early April after spring break, then summer break is July to August, a fall break in October, and winter break will be December to January. According to google.
This will be what I’m going with, I’ll be changing that on my ch 11 authors note since I don't think i mentioned it before that, if any of this seems obviously wrong, let me know please!
Ryohei isn't actually doubting Tsuna because she's a girl, he's avoiding asking her for a fight because Kyoko is there and he's constantly trying to convince her that fighting isn't an option for her. technically not because she's a girl, but because she's his little sister and he knows she doesn't (didn't ;)) like fighting and violence.
Fight scene/timeline what fight scene/timeline I know not what you speak of
edit: I'm switching spelling from Ryouhei to Ryohei plus some minor edits

Chapter 14: Mosquitos in a Haze

Summary:

sickness, crying, story telling, crying, more crying, and sleep. then knives ehe

Notes:

This chapter is an infodump~ lots of info that was in notes or hinted at or just not there before, I tried to explain a lot of stuff in earlier notes that I hadn’t fully worked out but hopefully this is better~
I've edited tiny bits of previous chapters, but nothing that should greatly change anything so yeah
to clarify, Kyoya did know about flames, i think i changed that along the way of the story so if there's anywhere saying he doesn’t, let me know please!
for more clarity in reading I'm going to try to stick with
“Regular talking”
italics: ‘Talking in brain, Tsuna/Sora’
italics: Thinking
With italics and bold and stuff also happening for emphasis(I cant figure out how to have italics in notes TT_TT)
I'll edit the previous chapters... eventually

TW for Tsuna's mental state, suicidal thoughts, imposter syndrome (maybe sorta?) panic attack. Tsuna discusses her backstory, nothing new there I think, but going through old trauma so (minor?) discussion of suicidal thoughts and attempts, self hate, etc

Reborn didn’t shoot her much. There was the first time she melted her seal and three times afterwards, two times for non-seal related flame meditation, and three times for physical training. 

She had been warned that after ten bullets she’d get sick, but Reborn said he had a contact who could treat her so… 

“Shoot me.”

She climbed all the way up a cliff that day. (Leon had kindly swallowed Reborn’s Dying Will Bullets to produce a variation that at least allowed her shorts to stay on in addition to her sports bra and underwear.) Haru was at the top, greeting her with a light blanket and warm hot chocolate.

The next morning, a Saturday, she woke up with: “sometimes I dress up with Mom’s makeup and tell myself I’m pretty” drawn upon her hip

.

“I can’t cook Kyoya’s favorite hamburger steak as well as Mama can”

“I’m scared of blankness”

“Sometimes I pretend to be a lost princess like a main character of a fantasy book”

“I’ve never gone to that one store in the mall, but I want to try”

“I like to buy clothes with designs I like without asking Mama their color and hide them in my closet for a surprise if I ever get the ability to see colors back”

“I’m scared of being alone”

“I’m sorry”

“It’s my fault”

“I want–”

.

Tsuna stayed wrapped up in her blanket as the messages burned their way onto her skin. She could feel the pressure of Haru’s hand running along her upper arm.

Her mind was fuzzy, blurry as Sora raced around, trying to keep the deteriorating space tidy as items glitched around. There was ringing in her ears, a pounding in her head. Her hands were cold and sweat dampened her back. 

A knock sounded against her door, opening as prompted by her mumbled, “Come in.”

“Is this who I’m treating? Such a beautiful young lady—” Tsuna could feel the disgust crawling up her lightning’s spine. There was a crash interrupting the man’s voice.

Tsuna peeked her eyes out of her blanket burrito, blinking blearily to see Bianchi’s face peaking through the doorway.

“I’ll keep him out–”

“Bianchi.”

Tsuna’s eyes drifted over to the beacon of Reborn’s flames. She could barely make out his physical figure in the dark room.

“Doctor Shamal is here to treat Setsuna’s illness.”

“But, Reborn–”

“He is the best doctor in the Mafia when it comes to illnesses.”

Tsuna could see the displeasure in Bianchi’s flames.

Hayato’s color-filled red shifted into her view, soon joined by Takeshi’s calming blue.

Tsuna watched as Hayato laid a hand on Bianchi’s shoulder, the movement was obviously controlled, even with the blurriness of Tsuna’s vision.

“Go talk to the old fart, I’ll explain to Tsuna-sama,” Tsuna blinked, she watched as Hayato and Takeshi’s flames shifted into her room. 

Fuuta’s starry flickers and Lambo’s sparking green popped into the doorframe as Bianchi’s anger polished spinel traveled away.

“Is Tsuna-nee going to be okay?” came Lambo’s voice, quieter than ever.

Tsuna’s Mom’s calm voice soothed them as the door closed again. Tsuna could hear faint echoes of Bianchi’s conversation with their guest sounding from below.

Her elements shifted to her sides.

“The old man, Doctor Shamal… he’s the one who… took me in after I left home,” Hayato started, “He’s a doctor, as certified as a Mafia doctor can be… or has to be, I suppose. He’s as much of an assassin as he is a doctor,” Takeshi and Hayato situated themselves at the sides of Tsuna’s bed, sitting and leaning against the frame. 

“He’s a disgusting pervert, but he knows what he’s doing when it comes to medical stuff.”

“Indeed he does,” Reborn had reappeared in her room… at some point. Tsuna shifted. Yellow met her view from across the room and she made a vague whining noise. The Yellow should be closer. It was annoying that it wasn’t.

“Shamal is one of the best known doctors and assassins in the Mafia. He is one of my best connections, and I intend for him to be one of your connections as well.”

Tsuna frowned, taking in her elements’ moods. Hayato was begrudgingly… respectful? Takeshi’s hesitance shown through his flames and onto his expression. Haru was forcing down disgust as she spoke.

“I don’t like the idea of Tsuna being treated by an old pervert… but…”

“I don’t like the idea of having that guy near Tsuna-sama either, he really doesn’t control himself. But… he is one of the best.”

“You mean he doesn’t even control himself around patients?! I thought you meant– how could you allow someone like that around Tsuna–!” Haru protested.

“I know! That’s just it! But Tsuna-sama is sick and I can’t stand her being in pain! He really is like the best option!” The subdued yelling was muddling Tsuna’s head. Sleepily, she reached out to hold onto her arguing elements’ arms, patting them before snuggling into the blankets to fall back into the seductive embrace of sleep.

She processed a quiet laugh from Takeshi along with Hayato and Haru’s fading voices as darkness swept over her vision.

The yellow wasn’t near her, not like her crystalline red, flowing blue, and dancing green.

Even her floaty purple-with-indigo-shading was in reach of her shattered-orange flames, infact, but her brilliant-pure-yellow was… not hers.

Tsuna hadn’t felt so much like she was missing something in a long time.

Where is your self control?

Sora sighed in her mind, shaking their head and giving off an impression of exhaustion and amusement.

.

Doctor Shamal made her people uncomfortable, she could feel it.

Tsuna didn’t want him in her town, around her people.

Even so, each time a new skull popped up on her skin she felt the sting on her flesh and the drain on her flames.

Tsuna awoke to a stinging burn patched onto the left side of her face.

She shifted, propping herself up on one arm and slapping her other hand over her stinging face. The movement woke Haru, who blinked sleepily at Tsuna, taking in the splotch of black ink on her friend’s pale face.

Tsuna met her eyes, muscles shifting to attempt a tired smile when Haru screamed , the shrill cry snapping Tsuna’s Rain and Storm out of their resting states and starting a rush of thuds and shouts from outside of the room.

Hayato and Takeshi’ eyes quickly found Tsuna’s face as Haru’s had. Hayato’s face shifted entire shades paler, twisting in agony and anger that Tsuna could tell wasn’t aimed at her. His colorful flames lashed out in pain, curling towards itself and flaring out without a place to direct its willful focus. Takeshi was frozen, blue flames clouded in guilt and pain that Tsuna could see just as clearly on his face. Underneath it all, a flicker of understanding. 

Reborn wasn’t in the room.

The door clicked open, and her mother glanced in. The moment her eyes caught Tsuna’s face, her eyes shuttered. She signed a quick “I love you.” A simple ASL symbol she and Tsuna had learned as a quick and quiet way to communicate their care for each other. (There had been days she hadn’t wanted to speak. Hadn’t wanted to exist. She couldn’t reject her mother’s hopeful eyes as she held out a worn ASL book to Tsuna. She didn’t have to be fluent, but she could at least take a look…) Then, Nana quietly shuffled the younger kids from looking inside the door, giving a stern look to the adults, Reborn and Shamal, and Bianchi, who neared Tsuna’s room.

Tsuna turned to look into the mirror before they fully made it out of the doorway. She stared for a moment as she reversed the strokes of the words, and then she froze.

She forced in a breath. Another. She was going to tell her elements. She was. A breath. She wasn’t hiding anything, really! It just hadn’t come up yet. A breath. It wasn’t as if she actively hid it, Hayato had seen her panic attacks and Takeshi had to have had some idea, although Haru would have been unprepared. A breath. She had even been planning to talk about it soon. ( but they should have been told before, right? So they could know if they really wanted to deal with her and her issues and her brokenness– ) A breath. It’s not like it was a big secret, but…

Not like this.

Written across her cheek:

I want to die

Breathe

“Get out,” her elements looked at her, desperation folded into their expressions.

Breathe

“Please,” and they went.

Breathe breathe breathe breathe

And then she was breathing too much.

She was gasping and she couldn’t stop.

Her head was going numb and her chest hurt and she couldn’t stop– 

Tears built in her eyes

Stop stop stop please–

‘Tsuna,’ Sora’s shout was faint in the static of Tsuna’s mind. The walls of the room they first met were dissolving into gray and– ‘ Tsuna you need to stop! Take deep breaths!’ And she was trying but she really couldn’t breath–

“Little Phoenix,” Tsuna felt her hands being dragged away from her neck. Cool metal and gemstone was pressed into her hand as her world shifted around her. A warm hand pressed around her shoulder and purple filled her vision and it was okay because she knew this purple and this purple was safe.  

Tsuna held and released her breath, intertwining gasping and breathing as Sora pulsed their Sky flames through her body while they counted. 

‘In, one, two, three, four, hold, one, two, three, four, out, one, two, three, four’

Tsuna slowly relaxed into Kyoya’s hold as her breathing calmed. Her eyes burned. She shifted against his chest, pressing against him for a moment before shifting back as his grip loosened on her shoulder. A cool breeze blew in from the now open window.

“Thank you, Kyoya,” because out of everyone, it needed to have been him.

Nana could have drawn her out of a panic attack, but as much as Nana was hers in the sense of being her mother, the woman wasn’t part of the court Tsuna had been collecting. After years of being cut off from her Sky flames, Tsuna could clearly feel the difference between a person she had a bond with and cared for as hers and a person she bonded with and entered her Court as well as becoming one of hers. 

While Nana could have drawn her out of an attack, at this point, only one of her Court of elements could allow her to feel so safe .

(A good mother is a good mother, but Flames were something more . There has been so much happening with Tsuna’s flames since Reborn appeared and she was… overwhelmed.)

Out of her elements, Kyoya was the only one who really knew her before Reborn. Before the seal was being consistently worn down and Tsuna’s flames could be gathered enough to flicker to the surface of her skin. Back when she couldn’t think clearly and her efforts to hold on to any scrap of flame she could was not mainly to add to a reservoir, it was to survive. 

Kyoya was the one who had seen her broken down and beaten, on the edge of her own soul, and had chosen to act. Not to court her or even for her specifically, but because this was Namimori and Namimori was Hibari territory.

And the bullies were breaking the rules.

So yes, Tsuna trusted Hayato, who could calm her down through their natural bond and his own knowledge. She trusted Takeshi, with his calm understanding and devotion. She trusted Haru, with her bright kindness and vicious abilities.

But they didn’t know her without her new growing mindset and abilities. 

(Changing, fundamentally, took time. You could choose to act differently or think differently, but adapting to those choices would not happen immediately. Tsuna hated the moments where she caught her own eye in a reflection and felt false . She wasn’t a lie. She tried her best to be honest with her people and she wanted to be that person she saw, but she wasn’t.)

(But she wasn’t a lie. She wasn’t.)

(Right?)

Kyoya knew her. There was nothing Tsuna needed to hide from Kyoya because he knew her and he knew her struggles. She didn’t have to worry about his reaction to her broken (Sora was always trying to fix it, but really, what else could Tsuna call it when she felt broken) mind and her lack of care for her own life. Kyoya was her Cloud, and she had proven to him that she possessed or could possess the traits he wanted as a Sky despite how broken she was in her own view, while being aware of the ways of Dying Will Flames. He was a Hibari afterall, they had to know, though seemingly not quite being Mafia.

“You are of Namimori, Little Phoenix, and I am a Hibari. The Hibari protect Namimori.”

And just so. Kyoya was a Hibari, and Tsuna was of Namimori. 

The Hibari protected Namimori, Kyoya protected Namimori, Kyoya was willing to protect Tsuna, and so Tsuna was not alone. 

“I will stand by you.”

Tsuna took a breath. A calming one. She slipped off her bed, stumbling before standing. Kyoya stood as well. He did not move to catch her when she stumbled. She did not need him to.

Setsuna looked at herself in the mirror. Dark lines painted taunts across her skin. 

She had faced words with worse intentions than an illness that killed indiscriminately. She looked at her hands, orange veins glowing faintly around the painted skulls. A breath.

She took her comb from the vanity table under the mirror. Pulled it through her hair in smooth strokes, tying it into a single braid that ran over her right shoulder. The hair clip was pinned to the left side of her head, keeping the hair framing her face out of her eyes.

She sat at the head of her bed. Kyoya shifted to her side.

“Reborn,” her voice was not clear, not after a morning of more gasping than talking, but it was not weak.

Yellow flames appeared as the door cracked open. Reborn’s small form revealed itself.

“Please call Doctor Shamal here… and the others. But the kids should stay downstairs with Mama.”

Reborn met Setsuna’s eyes. She did not falter.

“...” he nodded.

Her people and Shamal shuffled into her room, facing her. Setsuna refused to look at her elements, she knew she wouldn’t be able to hold herself together if she did and Setsuna was a Himura . If something needed to get done she could hold herself together until it was done. She had to.

She was focused on Shamal.

(Tsuna would be focused on the buzzing indigo that fizzed around the man. To Setsuna, it was simply added to her observations)

“Sit. And we will discuss the rules.”

This was not a negotiation. If this man did not follow her terms, he would be removed and she would find another option or die.

The opponent made to speak, likely used to having more power in a situation where he was asked to heal someone. 

Her glare, a shift from her Cloud, and a click from the small form of her ally stopped him, and he slowly lowered himself to sit upon the floor. The audience copied his actions with a minute pause.

“There will be a few iron-clad rules for your stay in Namimori, to be modified should you find some sort of loophole. You will understand our intentions and we will know if you try to undermine us. No means no. While in Namimori or amongst my people, you will listen when you are refused. There will be no harassment, intimate acts must be consensual and not coerced. You will not coerce any of Namimori. You are a professional assassin. Despite your actions, I am confident you have the ability to tell when someone is truly willing. Those of Namimori will be respected. Crowding, that which encourages herd mentality, will not be allowed publicly outside of designated locations. If there is an issue, find a Hibari or one of those who follow a Hibari. You are free to punish any of those who threaten you only if they are not of Namimori. Those of Namimori who break the rules and harm without reason will also be punished, but that punishment is not yours to give. If you break any of these rules you will be punished severely and removed. Understood?”

The man raised an eyebrow, glancing at her S– her ally. Then he looked back to her and sighed, “Yeah, yeah, I get it. Gotta use a different sorta personality in Namimori, blah blah, I getcha. I’m not really into little people that way anyways, but it makes a good cover, ya’know,” he straightened up and nodded at her, “I understand.”

For a moment, the serious atmosphere held in the room. Then Shamal slouched, loosening his posture, and Tsuna’s shoulders relaxed. Some part of her actually admired this man’s ability to hold control of the energy of a room.

“My thanks. Now, it is to my understanding that you are here to heal my illness?”

“I have a way to combat it, yeah,” he pulled out a case from his pocket, “I use opposing illnesses to eliminate an illness. The opposite of the Skull disease you have is the Angel disease.”

A mosquito flew in from… somewhere and Reborn explained, “Shamal is a doctor and assassin known as Trident Shamal, who uses mosquitos known as “Trident Mosquitos” to transfer a collection of 666 illnesses.”

“The mosquitos work like needles, no annoying pain afterwards too, though maybe a bit of itchiness,” Shamal voiced as Tsuna cautiously watched the bug on her arm. There was the lightest sensation of pressure on her skin before the pounding in her head was wiped away.

“... I didn’t know illnesses worked like that.”

Shamal shrugged, “The Mafia’s a weird place. Anyways, in addition to the Skull disease stuff, Reborn called me here to handle your medical situation. I’ve got info that you’ve got some pretty good doctors on your side, but you don’t have any Mafia doctors. So what about it, little Decima? You mind at all having a middle aged man handling your health?”

Tsuna took in the question.

He was asking if she was okay with him being in charge of her body basically, and that was something she was vaguely uncomfortable with. Not with him, in particular, but just because the idea of entrusting her body to anyone who wasn’t hers made her uneasy. But, he was referred to her by Reborn , and had both Hayato and Bianchi’s, if reluctant, stamp of approval. 

‘He specifically called himself a middle aged man,’ Sora observed, and yeah. The specific point of calling himself a middle aged man, he was checking how comfortable she would be with older people, specifically older males. She’d already shown herself to be okay with interacting with boys and girls, but Shamal had likely noticed the lack of older male figures (Reborn didn’t count) in her home.

“... I’ll be fine. If you make me uncomfortable, I’ll inform you,” because she has no reason to push her boundaries for this man, but she does want to explore what she is okay with.

“Alright then, I’ll start with looking over your medical history, then–” A file flopped in front of him and everyone in the room turned to look at Reborn.

The Sun had somehow managed to set up a mini-tatami tea room in the corner of Tsuna’s room and was sipping tea from somewhere in a yukata despite somehow not having seemed to leave the room. 

Tsuna let it be, it didn’t bother her, Reborn was safe and he wasn’t harming any of hers.

She focused back on Shamal as he let out a Tch while reading what Tsuna assumed was her medical file.

“Ya wanna give some context, princess?” Tsuna twitched.

She let out a careful breath, “Alright, there are some things I need to explain to my Elements as well, please… please listen through it, at least, and hold your reactions for afterwards,” hold your rejections for afterwards .

I’ll tell it as a story, it’ll be okay…

So she begins.

“My father, if you could call him that, was often away when I was a child. I remembered him to be… bright, full of energy… and I loved him very much,” it hurt, pulling up these memories. Tsuna could see it all playing out like a puppet show in her head. Sora let a flutter of flames run down her arm, a comforting gesture as they encouraged her to continue.

“When I was eight years old, my father visited home. He brought an old man with him. His boss, as he introduced him. The old man told me to call him ojii-san, I never knew him differently. That day… I remember playing in the backyard while he sat on the patio. I accidentally threw a ball into a tree, and I climbed up to get it. Then… then I slipped, and I just remember orange,” Tsuna let her eyes close and held the memory of those orange flames close. Savoring the memory of their warmth. She’d never remembered her past so clearly… It was strange.

‘It’s your flames, Sparks. We’ve got more of them now.’

Somehow, that made sense.

“I think I fainted then, because the next thing I remember was waking up in bed.”

When it was cold and gray and pain-

Sora punched her flashback into the back of her head. They clapped their hands together as if dusting them off, and nudged for her to continue.

“When I woke up… I was in a near constant low level of pain. Constantly cold and feeling as if I was missing something important, like a limb but more of an internal organ… something. Something that was supposed to be there but wasn’t and everything felt wrong .”

It was starting to turn into a rant but Tsuna couldn’t stop and no one stopped her.

“I couldn’t see color, everything was gray and I could tell when things were different colors but I didn't know why, they looked the same but they were different and it was weird. I constantly felt like I was losing my mind. I could see so many details but even if I knew something was there it was like my reaction was delayed. I’d trip over cracks I’d seen a few feet back and I’d fall trying to match my movements to my eyes, everything was off balance and twisted, or tilted, or both. It felt like my entire world was lagging constantly. I couldn’t understand things I knew I could have understood at some point… I felt stupid and I was… not getting better.”

Tsuna finally took a moment to take a breath. She glanced at Kyoya beside her, still avoiding looking at her other elements. 

His eyes were set in a sharper look than his resting face. She could see the tension in his posture.

There was guilt in his flames and Tsuna felt the emotion seeping into her own heart.

It wasn’t his fault, she knew, but she hated herself more for making him feel like it was.

“I… started going back to school, eventually. I had taken some time off to go to doctors and stuff, they told me my colors were a mental thing, they couldn’t find anything physical that could have caused it. As for the way my comprehension crashed… they told Mama that there was either a head injury they weren’t finding or she was remembering things wrong.”

Tsuna remembered feeling terrible about that. Even not understanding most things, she could tell whatever the doctors were telling her Mama was upsetting her.

The guilt only piled.

“Going back to school was… it wasn’t bad, starting out. There’s, well there’s something to explain. So, I can’t see regular colors. They exist without existing to me,” no matter how much I loved them , “However, going back to school, I realized there were certain people I could see colors within … Basically, um, I was seeing flames. Not that I knew what they were then. See, I really liked colors in the past, and well, compounding that with what I now know about Skies… I really liked the people  who had colors. I guess I… I got attached to them? Emotionally? They were…” Tsuna carefully looked anywhere but– “Important.”

“I was one of them, wasn’t I.” yes, yes, you were Blue and bright and a shower of rain that could envelope me in ocean, but you didn’t want me back–

Tsuna felt her face screw up as she closed her eyes.

She was trying really, really hard not to cry.

A little nod and she tried to continue, interrupted only by a little tear slipping out of her eye,

“Anyways, I… Well, even children can tell when someone changes, and I guess… I was just a bit too weird for them. It got… bad. I…don’t really remember much, but there was… a lot of taunting. Apparently my hair drew a lot of attention too? It got cut a lot, it’s really fluffy when short, you can sort of tell, ” she shook her head, trying to lighten the mood and failing miserably.

It was hard to be cheerful remembering the bruises coating her body like the coating of fallen leaves on the ground when Autumn began.

“I won’t lie, it was… bad. And I… I didn’t really care about it. That sounds weird. But, while looking back on it I can say that it wasn’t good, I Did. Not. Care. At the time. What I did care about… was how my colors– sorry, the people with flames, the colors that I could see… I, objectified them, somewhat, in my head. I hated… Ugh, this is disgusting of me. I hated that they didn’t like me. That was what mattered to me. When they didn’t like me… that was when it really got bad in my head. Then every small thing hurt. I wanted it to stop. I guess I, I just wanted everything to stop, but it wasn’t as if I could do anything to stop it, so I just thought that I could stop instead. Stop… existing. I… it started looking like an easy way out. A convenient way out. The only thing really stopping me… I couldn’t do that to Mama,” her face twisted, “but, I did… almost try. Multiple times,” she took a breath.

“Well, not everything was bad. That was when Kyoya found me!” she sent a tired smile at him.

Move on, move on, got to move on,

“Good things I remember from then were Kyoya and Takesushi sushi. Kyoya… I’ve never confirmed this, but Kyoya, did you replace the entire school staff? Some of the… bullies straight up disappeared too…?” Kyoya avoided her questioning eyes.

“Breaking Namimori rules gets you bitten to death,” was his response, and well, that was all that needed to be said.

Namimori looks out for its own, from the youngest baby to the eldest elder. 

Breaking the rules was not allowed.

(Tsuna just… forgot for a while a few years there, that she also existed.)

“Ah… well, back on topic, I remember… looking at other people with their colors– their flames– and figuring I should have flames too, so, well, Mama suggested meditation. That was when I found it.” Tsuna brought a hand up, clutching the fabric above her heart.

“It was dark and all I could see in front of me was ice. It was a cold, gray, ice… I punched it with my will, which, technically,” she drew out the word, “worked. But it also made me cough up blood, so Mama didn’t let me do that again. But the crack in the ice let my flames leak out from the other side. They were on the other side by the way,” Tsuna was rushing now, “I gathered every drop, um metaphorically, that I could. Then, I could use it to focus, to cross streets and walk up and down stairs… It helped me a lot.” to survive

“Things were sort of just… like that. Then Reborn popped up, and well. Dying Will Mode. Skipping ahead a bit, the only other major development has been the appearance of Sora. They’re, they claim to be a, to be something like my instincts and desires as a Sky consolidated into a being made out of flames that exists in my head? I think they sort of  absorbed my Hyper Intuition, since they’re the voice pointing things out and nudging observations to me that I don’t think I would have noticed otherwise, and yeah,”

A breath to prepare herself, a warm brush of flames in her mind.

(Tsuna felt a little like she was being spoiled with all of the flames Sora and her used, but Sora would just direct her attention to the lake of flames the two of them could now hold stably, and well…)

(Is this what she always should have had?)

“Okay so, um, after Reborn taught me about bonds… Hayato,” she was still too scared to look, “I… the first day we were bonded… Reborn taught me how to enter Dying Will mode to work on melting seals, and he told me the characteristic of Storm flames was disintegration, and well, the first day we were harmonized, I… I poked at you, I guess I was too scared to properly ask because– beca– I asked your flames for help and they were so willing to— no, I’m sorry, I should have asked first.”

Tsuna bowed, bending her head and tilting her entire torso forward.

There was silence.

“You… I don’t blame you, Tsuna-sama, but I accept your apology. It’s onl–, in the Mafia, it’s only natural for an Element to do whatever they can for their Sky, there is no reason for you to feel guilty. I don’t know if it is a cultural difference, but I assure you, I would have agreed either way, and I do believe I have made my opinion of seals known in the past. I believe, even subconsciously, I was already aware of you using my flames to break your seal, I can only be relieved to be useful to you.”

Tsuna felt tears swarming her eyes as she shakily stood from her bed and collapsed forward. Warm arms reached around her, embracing her and tugging her onto a familiar lap.

It had been a long explanation, and a longer day.

Another familiar hand found her shoulder.

“Tsuna, I haven’t known about flames for very long, so I don’t know if I missed anything, but know that if there is anything I can do for you, I am willing to do so. My life is yours, as is anything I have that you want. I meant that. And I truly truly apologize for not being there for you sooner. Really. There will never be anything I regret more than my actions during those times.” Tsuna rubbed her cheek against the cooling blue that Takeshi exuded, mumbling an accepting and relieved noise.

“Wow, I guess I’m the one who knows the least here, huh,” 

“Sorry, Haru,” Tsuna gurgled weakly.

“You don’t need to apologize, Tsuna-chan! I made my choice and it was for you, not your flames. I’m the one who was least involved with the Mafia before meeting you, yeah? There’s nothing I blame you for. Plus, you haven’t even used my flames, have you? I feel like I would be able to tell. I am pretty good at control after all. If there is anything my flames could do, I’d be happy to provide. You don’t even need to ask. Though knowing would be nice, for knowledge’s sake, it sounds interesting!”

Tears were blurring Tsuna’s vision as she blubbered her thanks to her court. She could barely make out Kyoya’s face as he met her eyes and nodded intently.

Ah, she was so blessed to have such a wonderful court.

GiVe ME–! Tsuna’s focus jumped back to her mindspace, catching the tail end of Sora’s leg smashing downwards into the ground of the space, dispelling… something.

She projected curiosity and confusion. They projected a Shonen protagonist’s signature ehehehe-what-are-you-talking-about-nothing-happened vibe.

Shamal’s voice interrupted Tsuna’s deadpan.

“As cute as this is, children, I’ve got some stuff to discuss with little Decima here. You good with them staying, kid?” Tsuna’s eyes were too blurry from crying to properly meet the doctor’s, and she was too tired to blink them vigorously when there was no need. She nodded in his vague direction.

“Ok then kid. Those doctors ‘and stuff’ that you went to were trash, or some of them were at least,” Tsuna could agree, who would tell  a distraught mother that the last eight years of her memories of her child were wrong?

“We’ll start with your color blindness. The closest normal condition there is to your vision is achromatopsia. It’s a condition characterized by a partial or total absence of color vision. A rare, inherited form of color blindness. In simple terms, you see in black, white, and shades of gray. I won’t go into too many details, I doubt you have it as a regular condition, but it’s a good place to start out with questions. Achromatopsia also has the effects of reduced sharpness of vision, sensitivity to bright light, and shaking eyes. Have you noticed any of these?” 

Tsuna ran through her memories before shaking her head, “Not really,” her voice was quiet, throat exhausted from crying and talking.

 “If anything my vision gets ridiculously focused at sometimes random moments. Bright lights can shock me, but I’ve never had much trouble with them any more than, you know, needing time to adjust to lighting changes and not staring at extremely bright lights. No one’s ever mentioned shaking eyes…?” she glanced around at her court, they all shook their heads or made other gestures or noises to negatively answer her question.

“No shaking eyes either.”

Shamal only nodded, noting something down on Tsuna’s file.

“Alright, if you notice anything, mention it. Reborn may have explained this to you before, but certain Famiglias of Skies are known for special abilities connected to their perception. Vongola Skies are known for their Hyper Intuition. Hyper Intuition is likely closely connected to the senses, the brain, flames, and perception, though no official studies have been carried out. No official studies public enough to be known of at least. It’s very likely that by blocking your flames, the seal affects your perception of the world, blocking understanding even though all the necessary information was observed because the flames that would exist throughout the pathways in your brain are being smothered. Regardless of how some of the older generation of the Mafia think, all people have flames. The so-called “flameless” will just never be able to activate them. Too little flames to even have a flame type. Everybody has flames, and I’d say basically all bodily functions need some level of flames to work. Your seal was probably supposed to only block the flames that would categorize you as being flame latent or more, but because of the manner of which your Sky Flames correlated with your perception of the world, it blocked an amount of flames that just would not work with your biology. It threw your senses out of whack. Particularly your  eyes. That’s my working theory, at least. There shouldn’t be any issues with your actual senses, you can probably tell colors are different colors without being able to really tell them apart, but somewhere in your brain, likely before or in the ventral occipital lobe, the inaccurate amount of flames would screw over the perception. The “seeing” flames is likely a sixth sense of sorts that developed as an output for your flames to prevent, ah… well, flames aren’t supposed to be sealed, but especially not newly activated flames or those of young children. Did you have a fever?”

Tsuna nodded. The fever had been horrible, popping up unexpectedly in the months after her sealing and nearly killing her, burning her from the inside out but having the audacity to leave her cold while toasting her skin.

“That was probably your flames trying to find an output. If it hadn’t found one, the pressure of your flames would have built under the seal until they exploded, and you most likely would have died. I say most likely because it is theoretically possible for you to survive, but you wouldn’t have come out unharmed, and surviving an internal build up of flames exploding like that is already rare. There’s no one currently alive who has done so.”

If this was an anime, Tsuna observed, I wonder if this would be dramatized to expressive gasping faces.

As it was, Tsuna was too tired to be that expressive, and her Elements were taking the talk too seriously to make such comedic expressions.

She just nodded, it made sense. Sora was always on top of flame sensing, well, they only really mentioned the flames they thought were attractive in the matter of being part of Tsuna’s court. 

“You cracking your seal, as ridiculous as that is, probably went a long way keeping you alive by not immediately releasing the build up of flames while also letting some of the build up out. On another note, as disgusting as sealing a child Sky is, it brings up a curious effect. The flameless don’t have flame types. Yet despite having your flames sealed to perhaps even less than a flameless state, you would still have Sky flames. Skies are known for attracting others to them in a favorable manner, yet you were treated terribly. What shitty kids.”

Shamal fell into a contemplative silence after his statement.

Tsuna felt tears building in her eyes again.

“Tsuna-sama?!?” Hayato’s outburst brought her court’s attention to her and a laugh burst out through her tears.

“S-sorry, I’ve just– I had so few people to talk to before, and now hearing it accepted so easily that what they did was wrong…” the tears were getting worse, “I h-honestly thought I didn’t care, b-but– somewhere a-along the line, I-I really thought th-that I had done something w-wrong,” Tsuna was suppressing wails by the end, she felt like a child.

(She was a child, technically, but as great as Nana was, Tsuna had never wanted to be a burden. Tsuna hated causing Nana trouble. Trying to grow up quickly in her situation… it was only natural.)

More tears were running down her cheeks.

“S-sorry, I’m r-really emotional right n-now–” after that cry, she fully broke down.

Her court was gathered around her, holding her close, patting her back and rubbing circles on her skin.

Tsuna had never felt so loved .

(Mama loved her so so much, but Tsuna had spent years looking for something and the warmth of her court was just–

So close to everything she could ever want)

Warm yellow bloomed in her senses as a much smaller hand patted her arm once, twice, and a third time before retreating.

Tsuna was full body clinging to Hayato, knees pulled up to her chest as she sat in his lap. He held Tsuna equally close, gently, with warm arms. The Sky held onto one of Haru’s hands with one of her own, her arm wrapped around Hayato’s neck, and Haru’s other hand was the hand rubbing circles on her shoulder. Tsuna’s other arm was folded over one of Takeshi’s arms, clasping his hand in hers as he ran his other hand down her upper arm repeatedly. Kyoya sat behind her, in front of Hayato, with one hand steadily tapping against her back.

Shamal waited for her cries to quiet once more before speaking again.

“It’s not my specialty, but it’s likely the way your flames were sealed drew attention to you negatively. Sky flames will never go unnoticed, but people usually view them positively because of their presence. If your Sky flames still attracted attention, but the seal caused the absence of a Sky’s presence, it would have been like looking in the fridge for a favorite food you saved and finding it missing. Of course, how each person reacts would be up to them. It seems there was something going on with your school too, so… agh, the point I’m trying to get across is that it wasn’t your fault, okay kid? If anything, blame the people who sealed you. And children can be dumb, but you’re not at fault for it.”

Tsuna gave him a teary nod.

Shamal scratched his head, glancing away but obviously determined by the sweeping of his indigo flames.

“It’s not wrong of you to have lowered the value you placed in those interactions. I can’t claim whether it was a good thing or not, not my area of expertise, but, Mafia, so, if it kept you going to get better… I’d say no one here would ever call it wrong.”

Tsuna felt a range of textures going through her Elements’ flames that she could categorize into their individual flames agreeing to Shamal’s statement. She curled into her court closer, working alongside Sora to bring her own flames closer to the surface of her skin and brushing them softly over her court’s in appreciation.

Shamal was growing evidently uncomfortable over the emotional subject matter of the discussion, and moved on.

“Anyways, that clip of yours, where did you get it?”

Tsuna twisted her neck to glance at Kyoya, “A gift.”

“Mother,” Kyoya added a moment after, and Tsuna nodded. She was well aware of her ever growing debt to the Hibari head, and she was determined to one day repay it.

“Yeah well, some gift. That fancy thing has been doing a good job keeping you alive these past few years. It’s basically a concentration of positive Sky flames that’s been keeping you going.”

… Okay perhaps that debt was far beyond her expectations. Tsuna’s brow furrowed and her hand slipped out of Takeshi’s, arm still wrapped around his, to tap her fingertips against the clip in her hair.

“Ah… Thank your mother for me again, Kyoya?” Tsuna brushed a wave of flames through her bond with her Cloud. His flames hummed in acceptance. 

A knock sounded at the door, Nana peeked her head in.

“It’s getting late, dinner is ready,” her voice was soft, and warm, and Tsuna had really had a long day.

Some part of her missed her simple days with Mama, knowing that they would likely only grow further apart. Another part of her reminded her that that didn’t mean they had to become strangers just because she was changing as a person.

Tsuna let her Element’s limbs slip from her grasp, sending appreciative curls of flames down each of their bonds. She pushed herself up, voicing a quick apology for numb limbs.

She stood shakily and stumbled a few times as she walked to her mother and gave her a tight hug. Warm, strong arms clasped around her and Nana let out a pleased hum as she held her baby close. 

Nana had spent years of her life raising Tsuna alone. Throughout everything Tsuna had gone through, Nana was there. Tsuna’s mother couldn’t always understand her, they were different people with different experiences. But Tsuna had learned so much from her mother who had loved her unconditionally, and she would always be thankful.

It had also been a really long day so honestly no one could blame her for collapsing into her mother’s hug and falling asleep.

.

Nana had always known her child would grow up eventually, she had done so herself, afterall. She had hoped to at least hold a position similar to her own mother. The two stopped talking after Nana had chosen to marry Iemitsu and leave the family, but Nana knew that if she went calling, her family would respond. She had hoped to act as a similar safety net for her child, it was common in her family. 

Instead, her daughter had set up a family not only around herself, but around Nana. Nana had always wanted a large family, Nanami, had always enjoyed taking care of children. Her sweet child had drawn in so many others with her heart and Nana had been so happy that her darling was finally surrounded by the love she deserved. The mother had been fully prepared to step back from her child’s life and let her grow into herself further. Tsuna, defying expectations, had nudged her family closer to Nana. 

They gathered in Nana’s home, welcoming the woman to join their bonding activities, they freely discussed their less “normal” antics, and Nana had gained two more precious children to raise and take care of, along with a menagerie of teenagers.

Nana really was so proud of her little one, and despite how prepared she was for them growing apart, she could not have been more thankful that Tsuna had no intention to separate her life from Nana’s the way Nana was expecting. 

Nanami had left her family, separating herself from everyone and everything she knew to become Nana, only to spend the rest of her years tied to a man living separate lives. She couldn’t truly connect with the civilians of Namimori, and there was a distance she had needed to keep from the underworld related adults when Tsuna was young. Nana had grown to expect the lack of connection. Yet the child she raised held onto her as one of her people. 

Nana was so proud of her child, and she was well prepared to pull out her old and new weapons to keep her children safe. Nanami had never been one of the strongest. She had been skilled. And those skills would be used to protect her home. Nana would not go out to fight or join her children’s adventures, but she would ensure they had a cozy house and warm food to return to.

“Ah, Nana, right?” Nana raised an eyebrow at the man, the doctor who spoke to her, as she tucked her child into her bed. Such a casual form of address.

“Ara, it’s nice to meet you, Shamal-san. My daughter will be in your care then?” 

“Yeah, I just had some nutrition stuff I wanted to go over…”

“Let’s talk over dinner,” Nana made nudging motions at the collection of children in Tsuna’s room, “Tsu-chan needs sleep, but the rest of you need food in your bellies. Takeshi-kun, Haru-chan, I’ve already contacted your parents that you’ll be staying for dinner. Kyoya-kun, I have a bento prepared for you to eat outside if you prefer. Reborn-san, please join us.”

Nanami had played many roles in her life, the mother that Nana became was a position she was proud of.

Notes:

Shamal is not staying a pervert that's nope, not here. It was either he doesn’t exist, cause Reborn would not have introduced that mess to poor i-don’t-know-how-to-love-myself-but-hurt-my-people-and-i'll-kill-you-Tsuna, or he gets a facade that Tsuna refuses to allow him to hold, and he has been shown to be pretty loyal ig so...
Tsuna being introspective? How suspicious that the poor child can look back at her memories and recognize traits she’d never known… how interesting that she has a helpful voice in her head guiding her along *eyes*
The medical stuff was mostly google and random connections if something makes no sense even with magical flames involved please let me know!
Tsuna’s a little emotional. You know, juuust a bit. I hope i was able to convey that in her opinions on things.
This chapter wasn’t supposed to be this emotion based. I am, admittedly, currently lacking in people to hug and get hugged by. TT__TT
I know people grow apart but ouch when you thought they would be there forever. (Here I tried to write a sweet little note to the friend of mine who introduced me to fanfiction, but it grew to more than a page and I realized I was actually very emotional about it so uh… you know who you are, if you ever happen to see this just know I have a note to you in my story drafts~)
My point is, I'm sad so I'm writing crying and I also keep reading angst fics to cry out my sadness. It maybe doesn't help but oh well~
I hope everyone is doing well, my motivation to write changes like my motivation to exist. In this economy? TT_TT but I appreciate every little bit of love this fic gets so really thank you all so much!

Chapter 15: Interludes and Introspection

Summary:

In order, Shamal, Reborn, Haru, Hayato, Kyoya, Takeshi, Ryohei, Kyoko.
The POVs are here!

Notes:

Accidentally deleted my note but went something like this:
Hiiiiii sorry for the late update
Ahem
My list of excuses:
I’ve had this chapter mostly done for a while but some parts just weren’t writing well
I have a lot of tests that all got bunched together
learning how to drive
Overall i’ve just been pretty busy
I got coviddddd(im still sick right now…)
so... if anyone spots a weird thing that doesn't add up let me know my head hurts too much to proofread
this is a long chapter though, so have fun~
Get a drink of water if you haven't had any in a bit~

TW: depression(recovery sort of), discussions of/internal thoughts on depression, references to sexual assault/harassment, small blip on child abuse, a bit on the darker side of mafia life, nothing detailed but just a warning:)

Shamal pov

The girl was interesting, if nothing else, and there certainly was something else.

The medical situation spread over her files made no sense when not connected to flames, though even with flames it was exceedingly rare.

Shamal noted down a possible personality disorder of sorts as well as he reviewed her behavior. Perhaps something more like compartmentalizing personal traits to better fit situations.

Mind doctors didn’t exist in the Mafia, they’d be too threatening. Those with psychological knowledge were usually scientists or the like, and they were hidden away by powerful Famiglia. If you wanted someone to look at a mental state you got a Mist you maybe trusted enough not to completely screw you over and had them fix the mind up enough that the person could continue functioning, if just barely.

He sighed, Reborn had sure gotten him into a situation this time. 

Not that he really minded. He got to keep an eye on Lavinia’s kids after all, and being on the somewhat sidelines of an interesting show wasn’t the worst he would do to keep that promise.

There was something up with Namimori, with the way people looked at him, watched him. The adults in school uniforms, many with pompadours, who patrolled the streets, the little Decima’s words as she set up her requirements. But, not his business.

A pity he wasn’t able to keep his old attitude, the mask was a comfortable one for him. People underestimated perverts like that, and he was able to hold control over a lot of situations. It was easy for people to forget how often he studied unclothed bodies when he would react exuberantly to the appearance of skin. He didn’t actually care for children, of course, but it was an easy way to study reactions and symptoms without giving himself away.

Although he did admire beautiful people, particularly women… Really, what a pity.

Boundaries weren’t a common thing in the Mafia. If you weren’t comfortable with something, you had to be strong enough to keep others from doing that thing. There were, of course, those who believed in morals and higher standing, but Shamal knew the truth. The Mafia wasn’t just the posh Famiglias and Famiglia heads. It was an entirely different world that only survived population-wise because of all the regular civilians absorbed due to flames, desperation, or a need for violence. 

No one cared what the nobles did to a random street kid or twenty or more, or what they did to their own people and children. Bruises and scars could be easily brushed off no matter how obvious the lies were. It was a Famiglia’s own business how they treated a person. If they didn’t like their leaders, it was their responsibility to revolt or die trying.

Children and teens disappeared off the streets and no one would say a thing. Groomed or taught, sold or raised, it didn’t matter.

Shamal knew very well.

He had been a pretty kid with pretty flames, it wasn’t unusual.

Doctors, on the other hand, were a rare but existing commodity. It gained him a lot of favor and a lot of money. His life didn’t change at all, always fighting for his autonomy. As a child in the Mafia and as a doctor in the Mafia. As a valuable piece, he either defended himself through skill and connections, or he died.

Shamal had been lucky, saving Reborn’s life when he was 15, soon after the hitman had been cursed.

When Shamal’s identity as a Mafia kid with medical skills was revealed a few years later, before he had planned, the ever powerful World’s Strongest hitman called in a connection to spread the word that the rookie doctor was under his protection. It had likely saved his life.

Shamal didn’t know what Reborn was teaching the kid Decima, but it wasn’t his business. Whatever he decided, Shamal would be there to support. 

Ahh but it was annoying to not get to admire all those beautiful women… bodies were fascinating to study, and it was so much harder to find grown women careless enough to leave their body, alive or dead, in his hands.

But Shamal was a man of his word, as rare as it was for him to truly give that word.

Now to talk to the kid and her mom about antidepressants and flame treatments…

 

Reborn pov

There were orange flames brushing up against his.

Reborn prided himself for his control over flames. He was a Sun, traditionally healing focused. Yet, he, as a teen, had instead turned his skills towards violence and assassination. It was something he’d had pride in. ‘Sun flames that boost activity? You can be a short distance fighter or a healer.’ ‘Infusing flames into a bullet? There’s no way you have enough control for that, you’re not Mafia born, and you have too many flames.’ ‘Killing with something infused with sun flames? Make sure that doesn’t heal them instead, kid.’

But he did it. He wanted to use guns so he learned guns and he used guns. He earned the control needed to infuse his bullets with flames and he was the first to be so successful and consistent in doing so. He tuned his flame’s natural state to activation with a harmful intent so it wouldn’t heal when not being influenced by his purposeful intention to fight or harm. He molded his flames to fit his needs, healing his body as was common and harming when it was separated from him. 

He marched and fought his way to the top and he worked for every step of it without bowing.

The one thing he never had that he had wanted … was a Sky.

There had been no Sky strong and pure enough to hold him. He would not lower himself to bond with some bug unworthy of himself. That’s what he had told himself.

But he had reached, testing the edges of stronger flames or purer flames but never finding a fit.

He had tried, but it was one target he could not catch.

Then he met her , and she was warm and sweet with strong, brilliant flames, and he had thought, This is it. This is when I finally discover the feeling of home .

Then he sank into her flames, further and further, letting it cover him and soak through his skin, bringing with it warmth and a feeling of right .

Luce was everything .

And a lie.

This was no home, this was a warm syrup that may have been home to others, but for him it was drowning.

It stuck in his throat, clung in his lungs, filling his mouth and plugging his nose and burning his eyes, sticky and liquid and trapping him where he could not swim out . It held on to him so he could hold nothing else and it submerged his flames and he had never felt so weak–

Because then he was small and trapped and crippled in the form of a toddler . He had to relearn how to move and how to kill and he had been far too close to ending up back on the streets with dirty hands clawing at him after he had worked so hard–

And he finally realized. Luce could be home. She was warm, welcoming, and sweet. But she was not his home. He attached himself to her, courted her with all the respect and honor he’d thought his Sky worthy of, because her flames were strong and pure and could hold him. He hadn’t considered, had refused to consider, that when he finally found someone who could hold his flames, they wouldn’t fit.

Just like how he had molded his flames to fit his needs, he had molded himself to fit what he thought she’d need in a Sun.

But just because they could be together did not mean they should .

Luce’s Reborn was strict but relaxed in his own strength. He was a young adult and cocky in the way only a young adult newly out of teen years could be. Most importantly, he was dedicated to Luce. None of their court (but they weren’t a court) could question or disobey Luce, Reborn wouldn’t allow them to. If Luce wanted them on a mission, Reborn would get them on that mission. He was a supporting leader, holding the team together but deferring to her.

Then Luce betrayed them and they were cursed and then Luce was dead .

Then Reborn started hearing of discord and the Arcobaleno being weaker which was complete bullshit and while he worked over time keeping up the reputation of the Arcobaleno while the others adjusted, he realized… he wasn’t falling into discord.

Luce’s Reborn was never really Luce’s Sun. She had wrapped him in flames and told others he was claimed, and he had let her because he didn’t know any better and he had thought that was home, and she was… a lie.

So then, if “Luce’s Reborn” was nothing, what, who was Reborn?

Well. 

Reborn, relearned-his-life-after-being-cursed Reborn, older Reborn, actually settled into himself Reborn, was confident in his strength, only reasonably cocky, he’d earned it after all, but not relaxed. Not cutting corners because he was sure he’d be fine, he just got faster, more skilled, and more efficient. This Reborn considered all missions for himself, and, as rarely as he had them, his teammates. He was no leader in any sense. He could guide, but it was not his preference to be the one holding people together. He was no heart of the group, and he didn’t want to be. He liked using his skills to mess with people, particularly his students. He liked teaching and watching people grow, whether they be a young doctor under his protection, a young lady or two he repeatedly worked with, any of the many young Mafia he’d given pieces of guidance to, or his two pupils. He liked Leon, Espresso Coffee, and vongole fettuccine. 

Reborn-who-was-wasn’t-Luce's was too young and hadn’t had enough time to figure out who he was before being caught up in the beauty of a Sky capable of holding him.

Reborn-now was different.

And Reborn-now had full decades worth of time to perfect his control over his flames.

… Let’s finish that sentence.

There were orange flames brushing up against his flames which were slipping and waving around like an excited puppy in an attempt to get closer to those kind warm flames.

… Goddammit.

The issue was that Reborn promised himself he would consider carefully and wait before trying to reach for another Sky.

The issue with that was that each time Tsuna turned and smiled at him with flame filled eyes, soul bared and welcoming but not pressuring or expecting or coercing, Reborn had to hold himself together as long as he could before escap– ahem, strategically retreating to let his flames spread out without the notice of his young student because he didn’t know exactly how she saw flames, but he knew she saw something more when it came to him.

Her smiling at him made him want to sit with her on a warm day, free of any missions or obligations, leaned against each other when he was not a literal child and she had grown into herself. When her elements could be around because they were hers and he made the decision to respect others, and he could catch glimpses of his old court, because they were more of a court to each other than they were Luce’s people. When her eyes would blaze with passion or flash with old pain he wanted to pull her away and bring her with him as he tore through her enemies and maybe after a while she would set her mind and join him, and he could see her dancing in a sea of color.

And this issue with that was that Reborn was here to be a teacher. A mentor. He was not supposed to be open to a Sky bond while teaching, not to his own student and not to anyone else. That was a basic conflict of interest. Additionally, Tsuna was set to be the Donna of the Vongola Famiglia. He was training her to be Decima. 

Despite working for Vongola often, Reborn was still an independent hitman, he had pride in that.

And he did not want to be locked down to any Famiglia, Vongola included despite their hefty payments. But if he wanted Tsuna he would not just be Tsuna’s Sun, he would be the Vongola’s Sun. And he didn’t really want that.

If Tsuna was his Sky, from the way she treated her elements, she would be willing to let him continue without officially being known as hers. But he wouldn’t want to hide, sneaking in and carrying out missions for her for an independent contractor's fee, he would want to announce it to the world, to walk amongst her and her inner circle as she entered the ballrooms and be at her side as she killed.

If Tsuna was his Sky and he asked, he would bet his favorite fedora that she would leave the Vongola for him, as long as her other elements were coming with them. But Reborn was a mentor teaching Tsuna how to be Decima and he would not fail her.

Under it all, he was scared. Reborn-still-learning-to-hide-Renato had fallen for Luce quick and fast. Crushing down his hesitance at the interest of a Sky who he could harmonize with.

He, decades later, meeting another Sky who could hold his Sun flames within her Sky, was falling just as fast.

Had he changed? He hoped so, but it was hard to know.

He was thinking it through this time, that was certain, but it was hard.

Hearing her speak about her past and cry in the arms of her elements, he wanted so badly to be tall enough to hold her close. He had been taller than her Storm, with longer limbs. He could have picked her up and cradled her close, murmuring soft nothings in his prided deep voice, but instead he was stuck in this form and situation where he had to limit himself to three pats before retreating away from the bundle of children huddled together, cursing the cruelty of the world.

Reborn hated curses, but he couldn’t stop himself from consistently hoping someone cursed Timoteo and Iemitsu with constant pain and terrible luck.

Just dying was too good for them, they had to suffer.

(They had to watch what they built crumble)

 

Haru pov

Haru had been surprised at how quickly she fell into friendship with Tsuna. Despite always having friends, she had never been part of the main part of a friend group before. There were the people who always hung out together, then there were her and a few others, who were just… invited along to bigger events. Who would sit with them during lunch breaks and share the same class or club, but rarely joined them after school or on weekends or breaks. She thought she was fine with that. Perhaps she would find closer friends in the future, when those her age had matured and settled into themselves. But Tsuna… Haru didn’t think she could ever leave Tsuna and the family her… Sky had built. 

Haru was still getting used to the terms. The ideas behind them made sense, made her mind hum in approval, but the titles took a moment to follow.

Tsuna was kind, strong, brave… facing a new world with determination… She was amazing. And with Tsuna, with her, no, their friends, Haru had been so easily absorbed into the group. Haru never had such close friends before. Elementary school to middle school to high school, she’d had “school friends,” but never people she felt like she could share her life with.

Nana was a kind mother figure to them all, passive but protective in watching over their health and moods. Haru had been growing distant from her own parents, who just couldn’t comprehend why she would want to enter the world her grandfather had fought so hard to leave. Haru wished they would understand, but as much as they loved sweet, innocent Haru, and as much as she enjoyed being that Haru, she was so much more now. She still lived at home and spoke with her parents, keeping them at least generally aware of what was happening in her life, but she was growing up. Close friends took a lot more time and that was okay, they just needed to find a new balance. Her parent’s had been very supportive of her despite their doubts and given her free rein to spend needed expenses for her new interests. They kept in contact with Nana and did their best to provide what she needed despite their own busy schedules. Her parents were kinda great. They just… didn’t spend as much time together anymore.

Fuuta and Lambo were just so sweet and adorable and Haru was totally right when she thought she’d enjoy having younger siblings, or siblings in general. Sure, it could be frustrating, like when someone took the snack she had been saving in the fridge or stole her seat on the couch, but Hayato was so fun to tease and banter with, Takeshi was calming yet mischievous in the same breath, Hibari-san who rarely hung out with them still joined seamlessly in and shared the common will to protect Tsuna, and Tsuna herself… Haru had so much fun seeing her smile and laugh at their antics, watching her hesitantly interject with jokes and brighten at their positive reactions, shouting and crying with her as they watched shows or read stories. Tsuna really had become her best friend, and the rest of their family, Tsuna’s… “court,” followed quickly behind.

Watching her bright friend pale and sweating in a bundle of blankets made Haru feel cold inside. 

Haru knew Tsuna was working hard, she had an idea of her motivations and felt no need to pry further, but seeing her Sky in so much pain was frustrating .

Lightning flames couldn’t be used to influence other living creatures without harm, or to heal. That’s just how they worked. Haru was really annoyed that she had lightning flames at the moment. 

She ran a hand over the blanket covering Tsuna’s shoulders and tried to provide as much comfort as she could. A knock sounded at the door and her friend let out a muffled “come in.”

The man who opened the door was… if Haru had to describe him in one word she would choose sleazy . He was slouched with an egotistical expression and a vile tone of voice that made Haru want to throw him out a window . 

He gave off bad vibes, and Haru was totally justified in her satisfaction at seeing him smashed in the face and shoved over by a pie.

Haru watched the interaction between Bianchi and Reborn, evaluating the information she was getting using the tips her teacher had given her.

Tsuna was sick, this guy could treat her, there was something up with this guy.

Hayato and Takeshi entered the room and Haru relaxed her vigil. Not that she had to be on guard in Tsuna’s house with everyone home, but… Tsuna had been so tired…

Hearing Lambo’s quiet words was heart wrenching, but Haru beat down her urge to comfort the boy. Maman could handle it and Tsuna needed her more right now.

Takeshi and Hayato joined her at Tsuna’s bedside and Hayato started talking, Reborn adding to his words.

Haru… really didn’t like this Shamal guy, but both Hayato and Reborn seemed to trust him, and even Bianchi had acquiesced. So she shoved down her derision and spoke.

“I don’t like the idea of Tsuna being treated by an old pervert… but…” if he was the best option…

“I don’t like the idea of having that guy near Tsuna-sama either, he really doesn’t control himself. But… he is one of the best,” Haru’s acceptance skidded to a halt.

“You mean he doesn’t even control himself around patients?! I thought you meant– how could you allow someone like that around Tsuna–!” she protested. 

People were not safe for young girls. Older girls too. Haru knew. She’d been raised with reminders. ‘Be home before dark,’ ‘Let us know where you’re going and when you’ll be back,’ ‘Go with your father,’ ‘Go with friends,’ ‘Be safe,’ ‘Take some pepper spray,’ ‘Keep a pocket knife.’ 

She’d heard other things too. ‘That’s a bit too suggestive isn’t it?’ ‘That’s just asking for it’ ‘ Are you sure you want to wear something that short?’ ‘She didn’t say no.’ ‘He’s a guy.’ ‘Oh please we both know you liked it.’

People were not safe for people, but that repeated itself particularly often with old men and young girls.

Namimori was far safer than other places. The few cases Haru had heard of had the perpetrators caught and viciously sentenced. That did not mean the victims and survivors were able to easily return to their old lives. Haru went to an all girls school. She knew what led some of her classmates there.

People like the supposed “doctor.” 

Haru knew the Mafia wasn’t a kind place. It took her some time to work through it. That she would really be killing. As much as fighting and poisons interested her, there were bigger concepts that had haunted her those first days. Tsuna was kind. Haru knew that. There was a kindness in her, but that wouldn’t stop her from killing. Haru made a choice to enter the underground and she made a choice to follow Tsuna. Tsuna would kill some day. Haru knew that. But she truly believed, the day Tsuna killed, she would not be killing an innocent. She would kill to defend her people or to eliminate trash from the word. Haru truly, could. not. see. Tsuna killing for joy. Fighting and severely hurting opponents perhaps, but not killing. Not torture. Perhaps that meant another member of their family would take up that position with more willingness, but Tsuna didn’t seem like the kind of person to cause harm upon a person for no reason. They would both kill some day, but Haru could at least believe their kills would have more purpose than pleasure. 

As far as Haru was concerned, Shamal was a threat. It no longer mattered how much faith Hayato, Reborn, and Bianchi had in him. They were raised in the Mafia, and Haru knew there were cultural differences. 

Tsuna wouldn’t fight against her people’s recommendations even if she had doubts. Takeshi and Hayato didn’t get it . They weren’t raised to be constantly aware of what people like Shamal would do to girls like her and Tsuna. Tsuna wouldn’t fight, so Haru would do it for her.

So she speaks loudly and insists , but doesn’t scream like she wants to. And Hayato responds with protests trying to explain something to Haru, but Haru could tell that “doctor” didn’t treat boys the same as girls, so Hayato’s opinions were invalid as far as she was concerned.

Tsuna patting them snaps them out of their argument, and they quiet their tones as their Sky drifts to sleep. Warm flames exude from her small frame, sending comfort to her element’s, and Haru gets… sleepy…

Takeshi and Hayato seem to be going through the same thing as Takeshi yawns and shifts into a more comfortable position, and Hayato, the butthead, feels the need to get in one last point as Haru feels sleep trap her.

“I know he doesn’t seem like a good option, but he won’t go too far.”

But how far was too far for you, for him? Where has growing up in the Mafia pushed your limits to?

Haru woke up to Tsuna and looked up to see her friend with words written on her face that Haru never wanted to see .

She screams because the thought of losing Tsuna makes her feel so cold . The sentence brought ice up her limbs and down her spine. It stole the air from her lungs and filled her throat with cotton. That was her best friend dammit and how could she not know? She knew things were bad sometimes, but never… never… 

Her family was telling her to leave, but how could she? But Tsuna was so close to begging Haru just, couldn’t deny her.

Her heart was pounding and her mind was whirling with what do I do? What can I do? How can I help? please please please, I can’t lose her–  

And as soon as the door closed behind her, her legs collapsed underneath her. Nana caught her. 

Fuuta tugged on her shirt, “Haru-nee, what happened to Tsuna-nee?”

And Haru couldn’t respond because these were children. Fuuta was nine, Lambo was five, and they were looking at her as if her words could make everything okay, but things weren’t okay, and how did she tell them that?

“Tsuna-nee’s not feeling too well right now, and she needs some alone time,” Nana spoke softly, kindly, but clearly. Haru totally knew where Tsuna got it from.

Tsuna. Tsuna . Tsuna was hurting so much and Haru didn’t know, How did she not know? How bad of a friend was she?

“Haru,” her attention snapped up as Maman pulled her from her spiral.

“Tsuna’s worked a lot to live through her depression. She’s been so much happier with all of you, it’s been amazing to see. Even when she falls into a mood you have handled it so well, you’ve been kind, understanding, and looked out for her. Thank you, truly.”

Haru’s throat tightened, pressure building to a breaking point behind her eyes. Putting a name to it made everything feel more real.

She was crying and she hated how she missed the signs. The thing was, Haru had done research on depression and other mental health disorders. Specifically the ones known to be present in kids and teenagers. But Tsuna was never… hard to deal with. She practiced self care enough that Haru wasn’t concerned over her eating or sleeping. She went out with Haru relatively often, and those days she seemed to shut down because Tsuna was always working or going outside otherwise, so a rest day wasn’t strange at all. Tsuna’s moods were almost easy for Haru to read, with her expressions, movements, and flames. Tsuna never had outbursts of anger or sadness out of the blue.

It seemed like Haru had biases of her own to work through.

It was evident from Nana’s actions that Tsuna had been dealing with this for a long time. How long did it take for her to be able to work through her day even when she was feeling terrible? How much did she hold down her emotions until they didn’t even seem to affect her? Tsuna’s “shut down” days must have been so painful for her. Haru had never noticed. She had wanted to be there for Tsuna when the girl was having a bad day, and really, she hadn’t had any close friends before, so maybe needing some space or silence was normal. Tsuna needing it a little more than others was completely fine. She usually seemed to be okay with Haru sticking around, being in the best mood when Haru was close enough to touch but not quite touching. She always preferred quiet, but sometimes she liked the sound of someone talking in hushed tones. Tsuna had days even outside of shut down days where she seemed to have to drag herself to do basic things, but getting up in the morning was always tiring for Haru, it hadn’t clocked as weird… there were so many things Haru could have noticed, but she didn't’ .

Haru had to do more. She had to .

Finding out her Sky saw flames wasn’t weird for her. Her darling best friend was special and there was nothing bad about that. Haru found out that the Mafia and magical flames existed only a few months ago. Adding a magical response to magical interference? Not that weird.

But still,

“Wow, I guess I’m the one who knows the least here, huh,” 

It’s not out of anger, she doesn’t feel angry at Tsuna, nor does she feel betrayed or tricked.

She feels…

Incompetent.

Her Sky apologizes to her. 

“You don’t need to apologize, Tsuna-chan! I made my choice and it was for you, not your flames. I’m the one who was least involved with the Mafia before meeting you, yeah? There’s nothing I blame you for. Plus, you haven’t even used my flames, have you? I feel like I would be able to tell. I am pretty good at control after all. If there is anything my flames could do, I’d be happy to provide. You don’t even need to ask. Though knowing would be nice, for knowledge’s sake, it sounds interesting!”

Haru needed to know. She needed to know she could help in some way or another. She needed to.

Or… She just might break.

(Wasn’t that selfish of her?)

 

Hayato pov

Hayato didn’t know how to explain Shamal to Tsuna. The doctor was a real asshole. A shitty geezer. But he was also… family trustworthy.

Doctors were hard to get in the Mafia. Being a doctor was dangerous, and it brought threats with it. Shamal had… taken Hayato in. Taught him. Hayato had a basic understanding of how to deal with common wounds and Shamal was the one who taught him how to help someone out of a panic attack. That was how he got the chance to know, to actually know , his Sky.

Hayato got basic medical knowledge without the threat of people coming after him for his medical knowledge. Having The Doctor on your side had advantages.

Hayato… owed Shamal a lot.

But those debts weren’t Tsuna’s to pay off with her trust. Hayato would not be a liability.

It was Hayato’s responsibility to enable his Sky to obtain her wishes, not to be a burden on the way.

Here’s what Hayato learned in the Mafia. Being an element of a Sky was honored. Skies were rare, strong Skies even more so. And Hayato had found an exceedingly strong Sky. It wasn’t unusual for Elements to accept being in the harmony of a weaker Sky. Often, those Skies had other attractive traits: political power, appearance, personality… but Hayato found a Sky that owed him nothing. Who was stronger than him, had a higher position, a beautiful appearance, and a kind personality. So, of all bonded Elements, he (and technically the other Elements in his Sky’s court, but they had been raised as civilians and it did seem like his Sky was okay with that, though Hayato still intended to assist in educating them of their expected action) had extra reason to do as much as he possibly could to help his Sky.

Mafia Skies, therefore all Skies but especially the strong and politically powerful like his, were to be honored. There were a few scoundrels that mistreated or trapped their Skies, but Hayato was certain the majority of the Mafia would fight for the safety or freedom of any Sky so long as it didn’t interfere with their own leaders. Famiglias without any Skies didn’t really rise above a certain level, so all Skies were watched over preciously. To seal a Sky, a newly awakened Sky as pure and strong as Hayato could feel his Sky was… Throwing a Sky’s flames into chaos was a terrible thing brought upon by stress and pain that Hayato had only heard about. But he feared it.

Seeing his Sky’s wish to die written starkly across her pale, sweaty face was bone-chilling. 

This was a situation Hayato could easily fail. He fell back upon old rules. Listen to your Sky, follow their instructions. And he had. Tsuna had said to practice self-care. Hayato practiced self-care. He cut out smoking, got a regular amount of sleep, and ate healthy foods at healthy times. Tsuna said don’t worry too much. Hayato shoves his spiraling anxieties into a box and explodes it into the netherworld until he could think clearly. He… doesn’t know how to deal with this. 

Depression wasn’t really… a thing in the Mafia. People who were alive had to want to be alive. One slip and you were gone. One mistake, one whisper of a weakness… anything could be used against a person.

… Anyone with depression would probably need to be so hidden by people who cared about them that no one even knew they existed. 

That was for the out-there depression, at least. For the dragging of feet, the inability to act, that got people killed much quicker. 

Anyone who was strong enough to survive was probably too skilled for their depression to be noticed. The Mafia was eccentric after all, a few quirks here and there weren’t very strange, especially amongst the strong. 

Hayato didn’t know what to do in this situation and it scared him that he might lose his Sky to something he doesn’t know how to defend against. That he could have lost her so horribly before even getting to know her.

Hayato watched his Sky Command.

He watched her tell her story and felt her suffering through her words.

He hated.

He hated her “father,” he hated his inability to change her past and erase her pain.

He hears her apology for using his flames and in his mind he hears “I’ve helped,”  and thinks thank god, but he also hears “I could have done more” if only he hadn't somehow made his Sky think it wasn’t his responsibility and honor to do whatever he could to help her.

Reborn was teaching her how to be a Sky, Hayato was the one who knew how to be an Element under a Sky.

But Tsuna wanted him to live, to be a person. Hayato didn’t know how to do that, to reach for more than surviving with a few perks, but he tried to think of how he would feel if someone used his Sky’s flames without her knowledge, and he was angry. Furious . But if that person was one of hers, and she was willing, whether they asked or not, he wouldn’t mind as much. He’d be upset, but if she was okay with it, he was. 

So he does his best and responds:

“You… I don’t blame you, Tsuna-sama, but I accept your apology. It’s onl–, in the Mafia, it’s only natural for an Element to do whatever they can for their Sky, there is no reason for you to feel guilty. I don’t know if it is a cultural difference, but I assure you, I would have agreed either way, and I do believe I have made my opinion of seals known in the past. I believe, even subconsciously, I was already aware of you using my flames to break your seal, I can only be relieved to be useful to you.”

If he is willing and able to accept someone’s apology, he could do so. That did not mean he had to forgive them. Nana told him that. Hayato needed Tsuna to know that if she was offering him an apology, he’d accept it. If it took him longer to forgive her, he would make it known. But Hayato didn’t forgive her this time, because it wasn’t  her fault. He should have made it known that he’d be at her beck and call. Always. If there was any reason whatsoever that he had to forgive her for, it was that she had considered that he wouldn’t be willing to help her remove the blight on her soul . And… Hayato didn’t know if he was ready to forgive her for that.

 Tsuna and Nana were really teaching him well.

 

Kyoya pov

Kyoya disliked confined spaces. He grew up with easily slidable, and breakable, doors, open grounds he could easily leave and return, and nothing that could limit him in his town or the vast forests around it.

The western style house his Sky lived in was… acceptable. The respect he was treated with and the warmth of his Sky made it tolerable, but he still preferred the outdoors. 

Entering the Little Phoenix's room after feeling her flames bouncing erratically was not a difficult decision.

Seeing her clawing at her neck as gasping breaths forced their way out of her throat quicker and quicker brought irritation at his own failures. 

It was a simple matter to draw her attention, pull her hands down, wrap an arm around her shoulders, and pull her close to his chest. 

Namimori was Kyoya’s. The people of Namimori specifically, were Kyoya’s. The land of Namimori was Kyoya’s in the sense that it belonged to the Hibari, but the people, particularly the younger generation and those closest to them, were Kyoya’s, and they were Kyoya’s responsibility. The Little Phoenix was Kyoya’s. Kyoya’s to protect. Kyoya’s responsibility.

And as were those who harmed her.

He waited as her breaths calmed.

Hibari Kyoya could not fail, but he had failed and he hated it.

Yet she thanked him.

She was warmth and comfort like lying upon the rooftop or cliffs or even the engawa outside of his room as the sun shone past his shaded eyes. Little animals would cuddle into his sides as he laid still, feeling the gentle breeze blow past.

She was passion and fire like the pulsing in his veins after a good fight. The burning breathlessness as he tore through tense bodies and blood splattered in graceful arcs. The entertainment of a good opponent who could stand across the field from him and their gazes would meet full of bloodlust and they would smile because they both knew the craving for a vicious encounter.

She brought him calm moments with warm food and relaxing massages. She brought him challenging opponents and blood-boiling fights.

She was… 

“You are of Namimori, Little Phoenix, and I am a Hibari. The Hibari protect Namimori.”

I will protect you, Little Phoenix, and you will show me an interesting world.

“I will stand by you.”

You may not chain me, but you are mine and I am yours as much as I will ever belong to anybody .

He watched as she stood and breathed. He watched as she stumbled, flames twitching, but did not move. She was strong. She needed to stand right now and he would not be a shackle.

He watched her braid her hair, something important, it seemed, and slide on his mother’s– her hair clip, a gift from him, from his mother.

He watched her sit and he moved to her side. He watched her breathe, no longer labored from panic, but now labored from exhaustion. He felt the heat from her fever when he had held her close.

He watched her slip on a mask. A mask not unfamiliar to him. Sawada… no. Himura Setsuna reminded Kyoya of a younger, less experienced, Hibari Ichika. His mother held herself with similar poise, speaking with clear tones and calculated words. He had never seen Tsuna do so before.

She is always interesting .

He watched her protect his town.

(His mother protected Namimori. His father held the police force and the adults, Kyoya handled the younger generation and the educators, Hibari Ichika ruled Namimori. She held the web of connections that made Namimori a land untouched by Underground politics. Those who came for sanctuary had to be approved by her. As much as the family was integrated into the system, she held the last word.)

He listens as she speaks of her past and his failures. Looks away when she questions him. 

“Breaking Namimori rules gets you bitten to death.” 

The children left to run wild due to his old system’s incompetence was his responsibility. He had simply been rectifying his previous mistakes .

He listens as her mask slips off and she cries. Her flames were sealed and that was wrong . It was something that even he knew was wrong, and he cared not for the logistics around flames. She was his and if she required cloud flames to right the incorrectness he would allow it.

He listens to his failures, the Hibari’s failures, and noted a need to inform his parents of just how incompetent the civilians and spies they had allowed in Namimori, some on purpose, some due to mistakes, were. The hurt their family, their clan, which had guarded Namimori for centuries, had caused his Sky . 

His Sky who had been small, fluffy, and free. Who had run through the forests where he’d learned to fight. His Sky who he suspected wasn’t always purely a burst of orange, who may have once had shadings in her flames that spoke of a need to be unchained that he knew so well. They’d allowed her to be sealed . And that was unacceptable.

Kyoya had his suspicions. Flames didn’t need to be pure. As Kyoya watched the Little Phoenix bloom into herself he remembered a little girl with bright eyes and purpose humming under her skin. Flashes of possessiveness she showed made him think. She’d been young when she was sealed, and had barely gotten a glimpse of her flames. Clouds could not survive being chained. It was one of the first things he had learned about his own flames. They would rage against their prison until they had nothing left. Dying Will flames did not need to be pure, but Tsuna’s were. They were pure Sky flames, not unusual for her family lineage. But they were more than that, weren’t they. Kyoya had seen many flames. He had seen “pure” Sky flames. They had always leaned one way or another in their tones, been shaded just so, or sacrificed quantity for the desire to express only pure flames. Tsuna’s bonfire of flames was pure. Too pure.

So perhaps Tsuna just had very pure and strong Sky flames.

But Kyoya had known, seen, a child wandering through the trees of his forest, had taken in the look in their eyes, and expected more than anything that purple would bloom from their fists if anything they considered theirs was harmed.

But Tsuna’s flames, clawing their way out of their seal, were a pure, brilliant, orange.

(As much as he was confident little would have changed, he could not help but be disappointed .)

He patted his Sky as she crumbled in the hands of her people.

She was safe with him. With them. Of all people she could have chosen, these were… acceptable. All loyal, all with potential, all able to pull into fights with him…

They were acceptable.

He watched the strange baby, the one too similar to him for it to be a coincidence, and considered.

Kyoya listened as the doctor spoke. The man asked about the clip and his Sky looked towards him as she spoke.

“Mother,” he added to her words, and the man tells him the gift has kept the Little Phoenix alive.

… Kyoya wondered just how much his mother knew.

He accepted his Sky’s request to express gratitude to his mother again, although he thought it unnecessary. His mother would not have made the gift without knowing what she was doing, there was no need for the continuous thanks, but he had been informed that elements made exceptions and did unnecessary things for their Sky, so he figured it was fine. Carrying out the request was still his choice.

His skin was prickling from the sensation of being indoors with little air flow, but he needed to wait. His was asleep but he had to watch over her, just for a bit at least, to ensure she would be well.

He had to stay put, just for a bit.

Then Maman… Himura Nanami offered for him to eat on the roof.

…acceptable indeed.

 

Takeshi pov

Takeshi had been… how do you put it. Ah yes, rethinking his way of life.

He had gone to school and kept the easy fake smile off of his face, and he had watched. He did what he wanted. He studied while his arm was recovering, he declined hanging out after school usually, asking his father to start lessons instead. He sat with Tsuna and Hayato at school, sometimes walking with them to or from Nana’s home. He played with the kids, watched movies and sat with his… “court” silently, all doing their own thing. When Tsuna had a quiet day, Takeshi hovered. Just a bit. Just in case. 

No one had seen him, or so he had thought. But at least the people nearest to him, who saw him most often, had not seen him. So he would keep an eye out. Just in case. Tsuna didn’t have a Tsuna looking out for her after all. 

He would watch how Haru took care of her and he would wonder. When he had a bad day, (they happened, not often anymore, but they did) when he had tensed from Hayato hitting him, a normal, friendly exchange between them, or when he laughed just a bit too loudly to be natural at one of Haru’s jokes, Tsuna had noticed. She didn’t get mad, or upset, she had just smiled, a bit sadly, and reminded him he didn’t need a mask around them.

He was a little quieter now. It felt better. 

He didn’t need to control the mood, not really. Everyone watched out for everyone: Nana would take charge if the kids got too rowdy, Kyoya would break in if anything started getting too physical. Haru would draw their attention if Takeshi and Hayato were getting too much, and Takeshi only needed to add in a word if Hayato and Haru were getting too snippy. 

It was… so much easier.

If he was this quiet with his old… friends, they would have been bothered. They would have asked him what was wrong and he wouldn’t know how to explain that he just… didn’t feel like talking.

Sometimes, both he and Tsuna were having a Bad Day. Tsuna was quiet on her Bad Days. Takeshi felt like she should have been louder, with the way her eyes would sometimes flicker and her brows would twitch just so , but he could also tell that she didn’t have the energy to put into being loud, and he understood that. Those days they’d usually still meet up, but it would be Haru and Hayato driving their actions. They didn’t usually go out on double Bad Days, they’d stay inside with the smell of Maman’s cooking permeating the house, cuddled together or separated but near each other. Sometimes Takeshi would have just that much less motivation and they would arrive at Takesushi before he was able to pull himself out of bed. Those days, he would hear his dad greet them and the thumping of feet against wooden steps would notify him that his friends were on the way. Then they would knock and he would work up the energy for a vague sound, and they would enter, Tsuna in the lead with drooping shoulders and sliding eyes, before gathering close or spreading around his room at his prompting, and the day would be filled with a comforting quiet sprinkled with calls sounding from the restaurant below.

Sometimes, when he had a Bad Day and Tsuna wasn’t having one, she would dedicate the whole day to his interests. They had those days, sometimes. They’d do research and watch movies for Hayato’s UMA interest, sit and create things from yarn or cloth with Haru’s cheerful guidance… For Takeshi, Tsuna always asked. “Do you have any preference?”

And sometimes he did. Sometimes he would tilt his body slightly, leaning against her slowly, and she would nod. She would run warmth covered hands up and down his back and over his shoulders and his arms and he would melt. Sometimes, when he confirmed he was okay with it, Hayato and Haru would join them, it would be a quiet day, and they would end up in a cuddle pile. Sometimes those two were feeling loud, and Tsuna would ask them if they were okay with a quiet day and if they weren’t that was okay, but they would need to rearrange, so she needed to know. And then they would sequester, and Hayato and Haru would talk over and at each other while Takeshi and Tsuna stayed silent and content, sometimes listening, sometimes not.

Sometimes, when he was feeling more active, he would ask Tsuna how she felt about playing baseball, and they, Tsuna, Takeshi, Haru, Hayato, the kids, and sometimes even Nana, Bianchi, his dad, or even, get this, Reborn, would join them in some form. Sometimes as the ball, the bat, or a glove. Don’t ask, he didn’t know how either. 

Takeshi… loved Baseball. The exhilaration of the game, the movement of his arms, the thrill of the run... But playing with his team just didn’t have the same feeling to it anymore. Especially not after seeing them on that rooftop.

Sometimes he needed more of a clash, and he could ask Kyoya-san or his dad for a spar, Kyoya if he wanted a challenge and his dad if he felt he needed advice on forms. And sometimes Tsuna would sit on the side while he sparred, taking her own shot at Kyoya-san after him or enjoying Takesushi sushi, while Haru and Hayato had their own personal time days.

Takeshi had never had a friend who didn’t ask for his attention, who simply gave their own time and prompted him to think about what he felt comfortable with at the moment.

Takeshi changed the way he operated through life to something he was more comfortable with. He wasn’t ready to jump from about to throw himself off a rooftop to loud and outgoing. Not yet. Instead, he watched, and he noticed. He noticed the stares at school Hayato and Tsuna either ignored or did not notice. He noticed the change in treatment, the decrease in invites after school and the people who turned away instead of waving “hi”.

And he wondered again when this happened. They had all been together so long, there were only so many schools in Namimori, and people rarely moved in or out. Except that time a few years back when a bunch of teachers got switched and some students disappeared, but no one talked about that. 

These children who had once played together so easily and innocently… What happened to them?

There were the “popular kids” and there were the “smart kids” and there were the “athletic kids” and there were the “outcasts” and there were overlaps but really everyone knew where they belonged. But Tsuna, Hayato, and now Takeshi… broke those rules. 

Hayato was “smart” but he didn’t build his personality around it. Takeshi was “athletic” but he wasn’t always hanging with his team, not anymore.

Tsuna was an “outcast.” The “outcast” if you will, but she was loved and protected. Now she was, at least.

The other kids didn’t like the unspoken rules being broken and Takeshi was the only one who cared to notice. 

Well, he cared to notice the effects on Tsuna. 

There were activities where boys and girls were separated. Those were the times he and Hayato couldn’t keep an eye on her. There were times when she didn’t have them by her sides and she always returned worse than she had left them. It made him… upset.

Takeshi watched and wondered, and he slotted his personality to fit Tsuna’s preferences. Nothing out of his comfort zone, if he tried that she would give him a stare and he would feel the humorous guilt taking a sledgehammer to his decision. He let himself go, somewhat. He was quiet in his words, but he bounced off Hayato and Haru’s interactions and it was easier. His movements became smoother as he trained, and getting things done was just that much easier when he had Tsuna there to remind him it was okay to take breaks and it was okay to be upset.

Takeshi was telling the truth when he offered his life to Tsuna, but he hadn’t imagined he would gain so much.

He had almost accepted her request for his life as a joke, a pitstop on the way to his death. But… that was the Takeshi who kept himself buried away, who was hurting and no one saw.

Takeshi… almost didn’t feel like dying anymore. Almost. Sometimes the voice in his head was loud, but still. More often than not, he felt… happy. 

He was still working on himself, but that was okay. Now he just had to make sure to help Tsuna as well, he had made a promise after all.

 

Ryohei pov

Here’s the thing, Ryohei knew being female did not make someone weak.

He remembered his mother’s rough hands shaping his small ones into fists. Keeping his thumb out and twisting his wrists as she gently extended his elbow.

He didn’t remember how she looked, just that she felt like warmth and sunshine, her nails were naturally sharp and curved, and her hands were callused yet gentle.

So Ryohei knew not to assume someone was weak because they were a woman.

But he also remembered his father’s last words to him, (he wasn’t dead, no, just… traveling. Constantly.)

“Protect Kyoko.”

“Sometimes the best way to keep someone safe is to help them get stronger.” 

“If I had stayed weak, I wouldn't have survived. No matter how strong those who protected me were.”

But was what he was doing protecting Kyoko, or hurting her?

Ryohei knew not all women were weak, but the aunties were always telling him to be extremely careful when playing games with girls. He wasn’t allowed to punch them or push them at all. In fact, when he wasn’t being told that a boy like him shouldn’t be playing with toys like dolls with his little sister and their her friends, he was told to try to not touch them at all.

Because girls were fragile.

But women like his mom weren’t fragile, there was no way. So there had to be different types of female, a young Ryohei had concluded.

There were girls like his mom, like the girls in the boxing club, who had evident muscles, were naturally athletic, and had rough, callused skin and were built with bold, thick lines.

And there were girls like his little sister, who’s muscles didn’t bulk even if they did exercise to stay healthy, who had soft voices and were made of gentle brushstrokes. Girls who didn’t fight.

Girls like Sawada.

Only that wasn’t really right.

Ryohei barely knew of Sawada until middle school. Somewhere during his second year, he’d heard of a bunch of teachers he’d had just a year before were getting replaced. Some were moving away, some had issues found with their records, some just mysteriously disappeared.

And it didn’t stop there, the same thing happened to a lot of students and even some entire families. Other students were just beaten up, more than the usual that is.

No one was talking about it outside of quiet rumors whispered between friends.

Ryohei had been scared ready to protect Kyoko no matter what came after them.

Then the rumors started of Hibari Kyoya’s favored one. The Hibari Kyoya, had an interest in a student a year younger than them.

A student that had been bullied. An Extremely despicable action.

(Everyone knew to stay away now.)

While hearing all of this, Ryohei had his own interests.

He needed to get stronger. So that if anything like the disappearing acts happened again, he would be sure he could protect Kyoko.

Kyoko didn’t want him to fight. He had promised her.

So he would just have to find a way to fight without her knowing.

Underground fighting rings were the obvious solution.

Not only did he get to fight, he got to make money. They wouldn’t have to worry about their father having an accident or forgetting to send them money again. Or he wouldn’t anyways, Kyoko didn’t have such a lack of faith in the man.

With his few glances of the girl, waving here and there, Sawada reminded him of Kyoko. Her sharing a class with Kyoko was the main reason he actually knew her appearance after all.

When he saw her running to school at an extremely impressive speed, he didn’t think about that.

His mind only clicked with, she might be strong .

I want to fight her.

The thought lingered throughout the school day, and when his class ended, he made the decision to ask.

But Kyoko was right there when he started to ask and looking at Sawada, and in that moment Ryohei processed that Sawada was like Kyoko. To others and himself, if someone said Sawada could fight, they’d naturally conclude that Kyoko could fight, and Ryohei… didn’t want that.

It was disappointing but Kyoko’s health was worth more than a good fight.

Then Sawada’s eyes sharpened and she spoke and Ryohei realized something.

Yes, Sawada looked like Kyoko. They were similar heights, with similar hair colors, similar eye colors, similar builds… the list went on.

But her eyes… Ryohei hadn’t realized it before, but after seeing Tsuna with her friends, it was quite obvious. When he had seen her before, Tsuna’s eyes had looked so empty. 

He didn’t want Kyoko to end up like that. 

“If I had stayed weak, I wouldn't have survived.”

Wouldn’t have survived.

His baby sister.

No. 

He extremely refused.

… What was he doing again?

A yes, pole knocking.

He takes a breath. Be brave. Be Extreme. Be Extremely brave.

“I nominate Sawada Setsuna.”

And there is an uproar of protests. 

 

Kyoko pov

Kyoko had prided herself in knowing things. All of the girls' latest crushes, the current trends, who was dating who, and who was whispering(or sleeping around) behind someone else's back.

But she had realized many things in the past months. Most of those things have been around her classmate, Sawada Setsuna, but more recently, she’s been making new discoveries about her own brother. The one she thought she already knew everything there was to know about. 

It was… unsettling. To find out that the person she’s been living with hasn’t been the same person she thought. Not that it was really bad or anything! But, Kyoko always thought her brother was sweet and maybe a little dense (a lot dense.) And there were a lot of things he said about what girls should and shouldn’t do. She knew not everything was true, Hana’s raised eyebrow implied it, but Kyoko hadn’t realized just how much he’d influenced her view of the world.

Then Setsuna punted Mochida (ew ew ew get him off she didn’t like him look away look away–!) across the gym floor and maybe there was… something she had missed.

Girls weren’t supposed to fight back.

Hana had sighed at that one, but she hadn’t raised an eyebrow, so Kyoko had thought that was… at least partially true?

She had found her own way to “fight,” a conflict using words and whispers instead of fists. 

And she thought that was all she could do, a whisper here and people turned on a bully, a pitying look there and a couple broke up, a sigh and her people would hunt for the cause behind her distress.

She did her best! … is what she thought.

But her nii-san looked so conflicted after Setsuna’s words. She knew he liked fighting, but she was starting to think she had underestimated just how much.

He didn’t look at her directly for days, only smiling (weakly) at her with closed eyes and turning away.

She didn’t like it.

There was something wrong.

“I nominate Sawada Setsuna.”

But

Girls weren’t supposed to be physical. Not small thin girls like her and Setsuna.

Girls like her weren’t supposed to get in fights. They weren’t supposed to be loud and they weren’t supposed to talk back–

Good girls didn’t–

(“Kyoko-chan, take care of your brother. Be a good girl.” “Kyoko-chan, look at all this dirt you got on yourself! Go clean up, a girl like you shouldn’t be playing in the mud!” “Kyoko, ladies don’t talk like that. Be respectful”)

Girls like her were supposed to wait at home and be quiet and be calm and not make a fuss –

(She wanted to scream and shout and fight and make a fuss . It wasn’t fair! She was her brother’s sister and she wanted to rage –)

When did her life start falling apart around her?

It was supposed to be fine because she really did like sewing and cooking and dressing up all pretty. (But what about the part of her that wanted to run through the trees and dance in the rain? Who wanted to sing and shout from the tallest of mountains and deepest of canyons? What happened to that little girl who wanted to leap and fly–? )

Here’s the thing. Kyoko didn’t remember her mother. She was raised by the neighborhood aunties and a father who could not look at her until she’d perfected her mask. She did not know her younger self reminded him of her mother with wild hair and wild eyes, who had raced him, a regular if somewhat athletic naturalist, through dense forests and towering mountains. Her mother, who bellowed and crooned melodies from cliff sides and valleys, who jumped through trees and flew .

Her mother, who held Kyoko close and watched Ryohei meet his new baby sister, who hummed them melodies she once belted into the sky, who’d taught Ryohei how to make a fist instead of claws and never lived to see Kyoko’s own nails grow strong and sharp before being cut short, their natural shape never fully forming as their strange shape was passed off as a weird quirk.

(Clouds could rage wildly, and mists were earthbound clouds.)

So Kyoko grew up and was a good girl , learning polite smiles and poisoned words, and thought that was enough for her.

It wasn’t

Kyoko watches as her sports festival team protests. Girls were not involved in the pole knocking competition, they never had been.

Oh big brother… she wanted to sigh, but when she met her brother’s eyes, he looked… shocked.

Why was he shocked?

The team rejecting Tsuna as a leader?

Why would that shock him?

(… did he not realize how people considered girls to be weaker?)

Kyoko’s head swiveled to look at Tsuna, her mind summoning the image of the other girl when she had spoken up to Ryohei, when this had all begun.

Tsuna… looked sick.

She had missed school a while back because she was sick or something, hadn’t she? Concern welled in Kyoko’s gut.

But Tsuna just tugged on Gokudera’s shirt and whispered in his ear, having evidently done so to Yamamoto too, as the black haired boy had settled down from his shift to stand up.

Kyoko watched as Tsuna’s friends settled next to her, silent and glaring. Tsuna herself…

“I would rather have a vote for the team leader. Anonymous and anyone on the team can be voted for.”

They do so.

Mochida ends up as the leader, and Kyoko can’t help but be pensive.

The boy had been better since Tsuna punched him, but Kyoko couldn’t just forget the months of clinging hands and self-assured words. 

But he was getting better, backing off, being quieter, and listening.

He was a good leader, she realized, watching him instruct his team into groups for exercises. The kendo club was an old club, and Mochida was the captain. It really shouldn’t be such a shock that he could lead training sessions well, but it was strange to see.

He petitioned to the staff, and Hibari, that girls should be allowed to take part in pole knocking if they wanted to. It was accepted. Not all girls participated, but a good amount of Kyoko’s friends… They were happy about it. Some of them chose to participate, some didn’t want to. Having the option though… that was powerful.

Mochida had found her and apologized.

She had walked past his home and seen his mother screaming at him to not be like his father who ruined her life. 

(Kyoko had heard of Mochida “Yuyu” Yuna, from some of the aunties. They had been singing her praises, the most popular girl from middle to high school. A young but capable mother who married the most athletic guy in their year, Mochida Takeru. She had been young when the rumors of him sleeping around had begun.)

She sees her hit him and watches Mochida’s tense and curled form.

She anonymously slips a note to the Hibari– the police force. They were basically the same thing anyways. 

His smiles change, becoming a bit rarer, and Kyoko realizes how forced his emotions were. Not fully fake, but purposefully amplified and focused. 

He makes new friends. Kyoko feels like she’s done something good.

So Mochida was doing better, that was great. Really.

She looked around as cheers sounded, encouraging the students on the battlefield.

Things were changing from how they were since she was young.

 

Omake: Kyoya v Haru… refer to notes in Haru's POV section

 

Omake: humor(wanted to add more but brain fried)

Tsuna developed… a strange sense of humor when she was particularly tired.

“Yeet” she said in the most deadpan voice, tossing the explosive out the window and high into the air before moving on like nothing happened

“And they were roommates,” to which Haru interrupted her story to respond “oh my god, they were roommates,” then continued for another few words before pausing, turning to stare at Tsuna who had been walking to the kitchen to retrieve more popcorn.

“Jason Derulo~ ” she sang under her breath as they passed a piece of furniture with different months engraved on it in english.

“Arson is never the answer!”

“No, it’s a question, and the answer is yes.”

Then she panics to stop Hayato from burning down the pile of Bianchi’s food and their house with it.

A group of girls whisper about her outfit while she was out shopping, Haru turns to reprimand them. Tsuna interrupts her with, “It’s my ass kicking outfit, bitch”

She flips them off and continues walking

Notes:

Lotsa notes:
I’m planning on using the arcobaleno timeline by starchains on tumblr(where I somehow ended up) . I think they're also on AO3 because, same username, but I don’t have a confirmation. I really like some of their stories though, so I do recommend taking a look
I didn’t realize how many authors I’ve seen on AO3 are on tumblr and now I’m in a rabbithole.
Please take note that one character’s pov on another character is not necessarily entirely correct, but there are hints in every opinion. Should I add an unreliable narrator tag?
Shamal’s pov: well then, that happened. Huh.
Reborn Pov: I didn’t know what to do with Luce and Reborn’s relationship, but um. It kinda wrote itself? Reborn thought he had a bond with Luce but nope, she was lying to him because she needed him to think they were bonded even when they didn’t fit together the way that they were. So. trauma. For Aria, they also didn’t fit and her flames weren’t strong enough so yeah she’s not nearly as important to him when it comes to being a Sky cause Reborn was figuring out who he was and being someone’s Sun got kinda booted out in that time.
Kyoya’s pov: To Kyoya, Tsuna’s flames are the purest he’s ever seen. It makes it suspicious. Reborn, on the other hand, experienced Luce, Aria, and Yuni. As unusual as it may be, he’s seen pure flames before.
Haru’s pov: Haru sees pervert and decides nope. Shamal is a good actor. Haru might be good at reading people she’s often around, but she’s still learning. Out of all of them, Haru was the one closest to a “normal life,” other civilians were more of a threat to her than any of them. Takeshi was also a civilian but don’t look at me and tell me stands-out-for-physical-ability-Takeshi and before-bianchi-haru would have the same chance in a fight.
Uhhhh first time straight up stating Tsuna has depression. I seriously don’t want to misrepresent anything so if anyone wants to criticize anything please do, I’ll try my best to fix it. I was really hesitant to put names to things because, misrepresentation, but Tsuna took a dive straight to wanting to die, but not because other people would be sad so um. Correct me if I’m wrong but I'm pretty sure that’s depression and Nana would be direct enough to state it.
Haru’s trying her best. How do you respond to finding out a close friend has depression and you didn’t know? Worry, guilt, sadness, guilt for your own reaction/worrying about yourself at all… denial of your own emotions…. Do you change how you act? Haru wants Tsuna to know she’s there for her, but their 15-16. They can only do their best.
Haru’s supposed to fight Kyoya at some point but I don’t have the energy so here’s what was supposed to happen:
They fight, haru loses, but Kyoya had missed while attempting to hit her once, some people contemplate the implications
Takeshi Pov: Tsuna doesn’t even notice some of the things she does for her friends. Hayato and Haru see hanging out and love it, Takeshi sees wanting to take care of them. Who’s right, who’s wrong… who knows? Could be both
Ryohei Pov: character development weeeeee I changed the spelling of his name but um, forgive me if it switches around every once in a while, my brain can’t seem to decide.
Kyoko’s Pov: Kyoko… turned into a feral child? Uhhhh i dont think that was supposed to happen.*looks away*
Oopsies
Holy heck that backstory came out of nowhere sorry about that–
Mochida also came out of nowhere I mean I had a backstory for him but like-?
Ahem
Haru and others: concerned about Tsuna’s mental state, worrying about how much pain she must be hiding from them and wanting to help
Tsuna:way happier than she usually is and oblivious to how much actual concern people have for her
Random omake at the bottom, Tsuna’s humor cause oh hey exposure to friends, and also I’ve channeled too much sadness so you get this when im sleep deprived.
Im so excited for a somewhat coming up chapter but getting there is taking forever (says the person doing the writing ehe)
Thank y'all's for reading I love ya!

Chapter 16: Siblings! Siblings! Siblings! Siblings!

Summary:

Tsuna meets more family and Family, things are happy and things are not~

Notes:

Guess who managed to get sick twice in two months both on weeks with tests! me~! TT
anyways. Happy Thanksgiving and other holidays and uh. yeah! I hope you enjoy the chapter!

Tw: possible murder, panic attack/kidnapping kinda

A man crept into her room in the morning. Tsuna’s hand ignited and hit him out a window as her eyes blinked open slowly. She frowned. 

“Reborn, do not allow strangers into my home to threaten me and mine.”

Reborn’s shadow nodded from outside the now broken window. 

“You would be willing to kill, then?”

“Yes,” the answer is easy. If they were enough of a threat to her and hers then she’d kill them. It wasn’t too complicated. 

Reborn is silent. Tsuna checked the clock before rolling back into her blankets, finding a new cool spot on her pillow.

… Did that guy die?

… it was too early for this.

Sora didn’t care, Tsuna didn’t care, it was too early.

(The window was fixed by the time she was awake)

.

Kyoya visited with a guest. 

“I-pin” was all he said, nudging the child towards Tsuna. He met Tsuna’s eyes and there was importance and Tsuna nodded. She’d take care of them. He returned her nod and turned, leaving to resume his morning patrol.

Tsuna kneeled on the ground to better match I-pin’s height, “Hello there, do you speak Japanese?”

The child seemed to struggle a bit, eyebrows drawing together. She was a little storm of gold and red flames streaming together in circles and loops. Quite beautiful. 

“I am I-pin, my Sifu send me to Namimori, learn. Hibari send me here.”

Tsuna nodded patiently, “I see! Sifu is Cantonese, like Teacher, correct?” 

I-pin brightened at the term spoken in her known tongue, nodding quickly after processing the question.

“Would you like to stay here while you are in Namimori? Here, home, stay?” she emphasized the words, speaking slowly with proper enunciation and watched I-pin’s face as she processed the words. Her face lit up in a lightbulb moment before falling, lips pursing as she considered.

“No rush, come meet my Mama first,” Tsuna offered. 

I-pin nodded and Tsuna led her into the front hallway of the house, calling into the chaos of the morning. 

“Mama, we have another guest!” A few crashing noises sounded and Nana stepped into the hallway from the dining area. 

“Ara! Hello there, little one!”

I-pin responded with a Cantonese greeting, introducing herself, and Mama smiled, “I’m afraid I don’t speak, although I do understand a bit. It’s nice to meet you, I-pin.”

A crashing sounded again and Lambo came cackling down the hallway.

“Broccoli monster!” is shouted and Tsuna quickly tugged I-pin back just after the girl struck forward with her palm. Across from her, Fuuta dragged Lambo back from an echo of red and yellow flames that vibrated through the air in Tsuna’s eyes. He smiled brightly in response to Tsuna’s thankful nod.

“I-pin,” Mama spoke firmly but kindly, “I know you do not know him, but Lambo is family. Do not attack family to harm, especially not in the house.”

I-pin’s face scrunched again, before smoothing out and she nodded, though she glanced at a pouting Lambo uncertainly.

“Mama! Look! Oh.” Lambo tugged out his craft project, made out of… that is not what craft projects are supposed to be made of. Probably. Tsuna sighed, seeing that his project was hooked over the trigger of the ten-year-bazooka. 

“Watch–!” only shouting part of the phrase, I-pin slid out of Tsuna’s loose grip and Tsuna lunged forward for the girl, but the five-year old was surprisingly quick…

*POOF*

“Ah”

“Oh no! Mr. Kawahira’s ramen…” two new forms appeared in the hallway. Future-Lambo, easily recognizable and familiar, had a surprised expression as he observed the older girl suddenly held in his outstretched arms.

A delivery container of ramen was tipped sideways on the hallway ground.

“I-pin? You’re here too?”

“Lambo!”

Future-I-pin’s attention easily slipped from the ramen and she tackled Future-Lambo in a hug. 

Tsuna leapt forward, covering the lessened distance between her and the once-kids from her previous lunge, to shove her hand between Lambo’s head and the hallway wall. A loud bang sounded throughout the hallway, and Tsuna leaned back, plopping on the ground and clutching her hand in pain.

“Ow ow ow owwwwww”

Her pained hissing was joined by Lambo’s pained grumbles and I-pin’s apologetic laugh.

“Sorry about that! Oh my goodness, it’s a mini Tsuna-nee!” Tsuna’s ears caught the term of address, and she looked up at I-pin, ache in her hand easily forgotten. The girl, now her age, flames swirling like a coiled dragon, smiled brightly at Tsuna before opening her arms as an offering.

Tsuna smiled back and easily accepted the hug, pulling Lambo into it as well from where he was sitting on the hallway right next to I-pin, legs tangled over each other’s.

“Oh my gosh! It’s so wonderful to see you both!”

“Yeah yeah… missed you too, I-pin.”

Tsuna cuddled both her younger siblings closer, running Sky flames uh and down their backs in repetitive motions as I-pin snuggled close.

They would grow so much… Tsuna could feel I-pin’s muscles under the soft uniform she wore, the slightly younger girl was her height, give or take a few centimeters, and her smile shone brilliantly on her face as she spoke to Mama and Reborn fondly. 

Older Lambo was the same as ever, he felt solid, but not quite bulky the way I-pin seemed to edge on, Tsuna couldn’t fully tell through their clothing. I-pin seemed to have left the Mafia life behind, but she spoke easily of Haru and Hayato and Takeshi and carefully avoided naming other people who she mentioned, though no negative emotions seemed to influence it. Lambo had some sort of vest under his shirt and padding on his arms and legs, Tsuna didn’t doubt that there were concealed weapons pressed against her even if she could not feel them.

Tsuna sighed happily at the warmth of their flames wrapping around her arms and sliding against her skin. Sora hummed as she considered her developing theory: a level between Court and not-court, something that referred to that more than regular family but less than flame-bonded elements… but still flame affected in some way… Sora agreed with the possibility. Tsuna made a note to talk to Reborn about it.

*POOF*

“Hehe, Lambo-sama made a new friend!”

I-pin nodded seriously.

Tsuna raised a brow, focusing drifting back into the present as she held onto the two children now cuddled in her arms. She caught Fuuta’s eyes, and both of them shrugged. Lambo must have been close to I-pin in the future too... Well, it didn't really matter right now.

She should probably let Haru know, she would be happy about getting a little sister.

Mama called on the kids to join her to go grocery shopping.

I-pin joined them.

(A few weeks later they return and Nana’s smile is tiled just so, but everyone is happy so Tsuna doesn’t press. Kyoya bows, really more of a nod, but that was the equivalent of  a bow in Kyoya standards, towards Nana and Tsuna decides she really did not need to know)

.

Apparently , October 13th was Reborn’s birthday, as Tsuna was informed the day of . Obviously they couldn’t really surprise him, but the fun of planning a surprise party was still there, as little of a part as Tsuna played. 

The present competition was entertaining, if chaotic, with Bianchi’s cooking cutting up a portion of the kitchen before Mama requested she stop spinning it, hands on her waist and smile #11 on her face. Lambo and I-pin teamed up to steam a set of Lambo “Broccoli Monster” Gyoza which Nana had discreetly guided them with, earning them a good 90 points as I-pin demonstrated that they could be used for Gyoza-Kempo. Fuuta gave Reborn a list of rankings that were discreetly tucked into his suit.

Hayato presented Reborn with a set of bomb-making blueprints that had Reborn raising a brow under his hat, and Tsuna giggled as Hayato was awarded 10 points, the lowest given, despite the manner of which Reborn’s yellow figure leaned forward in interest. She patted his back as he sank into a dramatic gloom before giving Reborn her own gift. With help from Kyoya, she had been able to learn how to infuse her flames into a stone. Not creating a stone from pure flame like her hair piece, but she was getting there. The stone was attached to a small bracelet along with some other, simply carved beads. She smiled happily as Reborn accepted the gift, which was hastily finished as soon as she was informed of his birthday. His flames reached gently for it, brushing over it as if it were an invaluable jewel, and Tsuna let her smile melt into something… something. 

The day ended quickly, and Tsuna started her own birthday with a lovely breakfast, courtesy of her mother. Her school routine was interrupted by Kyoya pressing a jeweled chain into her hand, nestled carefully in soft fabric that was protected by a sturdy box. The chain could be readily clipped onto her hairpiece, which Tsuna loved, the metal matching that of the clip and purple-indigo flames in the gems pulsing softly in cadence with her blurring orange which she had been infusing into the gems of the main piece as practice for Reborn’s gift.

She was welcomed home by Fuuta, Lambo, and I-pin surprising her with hugs and gifts. She received list of rankings from Fuuta, with childish handwriting scrawled over to add numbers like: “number 1 best big sister,” and “number 1 favorite big person”, which was crossed out to say “adult” in shaky handwriting that Tsuna assumed to be I-pin’s, subsequently crossed out to be “teenager” in what Tsuna recognized to be Fuuta’s own handwriting. Tsuyoshi-san and Mama had welcomed her into dinner with a meal filled with colors, a few of which Tsuna recognized as her own Elements’, and Bianchi’s flame filled cooking which those other than her, Bianchi, and Nana stayed away from, although Haru carefully separated a few mild ones to enjoy. A set of somewhat malformed side dishes indicated that the children also had a role in the cooking, and Tsuna was sure to try each dish she spotted familiar flames in and praise them generously, much to Lambo, I-pin, and Fuuta’s joy. Takeshi and Hayato both gifted her bracelets, thin chains that could be worn attached to each other or separately, both with small gems clipped onto them that glowed the comforting colors of her court. Haru presented her with a form fitting belt, soft and flexible but sturdy, that fit nicely around her waist. It was thin enough to be discrete in loser clothing, but noticeable on Tsuna’s normal clothes. Green accented the edges, slipping in and out of the belt in smooth motions that left Tsuna entranced. She held her gifts close and thanked her friends, her family with grateful eyes, warm hugs and kisses on cheeks. 

A delicate metal chain appeared on her desk overnight, clothed in silky velvet in an open top box, the color of the metal was lost to her, and the chain was cold to the touch. Despite how much Tsuna loved the spiralings of yellow that wove through the loops of the chain, she couldn’t help but feel like it was missing something.

.

“Tsuuuuna!” Haru exclaimed as she ran up to Tsuna’s room.

“I’m transferring to Nami Chuu!” Tsuna raised an eyebrow in question even as a bright smile bloomed on her face. Haru stared in shock for a moment before she burst forward, pausing only to wait for Tsuna to shift forward, expressing her consent for physical contact.

Haru cuddled her close and Tsuna melted into the embrace.

“Why?” she prompted after a few moments of silence, voice muffled by Haru’s stomach.

It wasn’t a question of why Haru was transferring, it’s just that they had all assumed that Haru would be transferring in to start the next year. ‘They’ included Hayato and Takeshi too, given their pensive expressions as they entered Tsuna’s room after Haru.

“Mmmm, I just wanna. Got tired of being the only one out,” Tsuna tugged Haru a bit closer into their hug, waving a free arm to prompt Takeshi and Hayato in. Hayato made a put upon sigh even as he wrapped an arm around Haru and Tsuna poked him in the stomach, though she must not have been alone in her actions given how Hayato had twitched equally away from Takeshi rather than directly away from where Tsuna had poked him.

Tsuna shifted to make sure the boys had a good grip on Haru and tilted back… back…

Tsuna’s little squeak was drowned out by Haru’s amused eep! Hayato’s surprised squawk, and Takeshi’s laugh as they tumbled onto Tsuna’s bed. And Takeshi had definitely added an extra nudge in there.

They ended up sprawled on the bed, overlapping and laughing as elbows met ribs and stomachs.

Tsuna was breathless, happiness exploding like fireworks in her chest.

.

Getting to their planned daily activities took an extra hour or so than planned, and Tsuna and Haru waved their see you laters to Hayato and Takeshi as they entered the cake shop. Hayato was hanging out with Bianchi the rest of the day, meeting her at a nearby shop, and Takeshi was going to look at sports gear and probably somehow find his way to something to do with blades, whether that be sparing with Kyoya or a suspicious shop where he got a metal bat that turned into a sword…

Tsuna didn’t question it at this point.

“So I decided every Sunday would be “Haru Appreciation Day,” so I could stay healthy and still enjoy plenty of sweets!”

“Ah! Same!” Tsuna and Haru looked up in surprise, meeting Kyoko’s own surprised eyes as her hand came up to cover her mouth.

“Oh! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt!” Tsuna watched Kyoko’s flames waver back and forth, jumbled with nervousness. Her eyes slipped sideways to meet Haru’s, and she gave a miniscule nod. Haru let her already bright smile turn beaming, lightning flames going from caged to happily flickering.

“My favorite cake is this store’s mille feuille!” Kyoko brightened and her yellow flames burst from the enveloping indigo like flowers blooming.

“I agree, that one’s so good! I love the cream puffs too!”

Tsuna backed out of the conversation carefully, smiling. She didn’t share quite as much enthusiasm for desserts as Haru, so it was nice to see her being able to talk to someone about her interests so happily. 

She glanced around. I could have sworn I saw… Sora nudged her head down to the left. Ah.

There was a girl with indigo, Mist flames, crouched in front of the cakes, looking through the glass carefully.

Her flames were so pretty… they were probably the purest flames Tsuna had seen of any color. Even Takeshi and Kyoya had echoes of indigo, Haru had flashes of red and yellow, Nana had smears of blue, Lambo had pulses of yellow, Fuuta was an amalgamation of dark colors intertwined with bright flashes… the list went on. Reborn was the closest, he also didn’t have any other colors that Tsuna had seen, but his flames glowed in what Tsuna now recognized as a strange manner, radiating color in a way that others didn’t and blinking with random dark and light spots.

These flames were just… indigo.

(Kind of like Tsuna’s.)

“Hello,” Tsuna greeted the twirling flames.

The (surprisingly) smaller girl jumped as she looked up, “H-hello!” she responded hesitantly, Tsuna smiled in what she hoped was a welcoming manner.

“Do you have any cake recommendations? My friend is making a new friend…”

“Oh! Um, I like the raspberry chocolate cake, but it can be a little rich, for something lighter, the strawberry shortcake is really good…”

They don’t click. There’s something missing, something holding them, both of them, back and even Sora couldn’t identify it, but they agreed that they shouldn’t bond with the girl. She would be one of them, but not yet.

But it would happen.

They exchanged numbers happily.

.

There were men in dark suits outside her house.

It was a sea of colors, but they weren’t hers and she didn’t know them when they were in her space .

Tsuna grew increasingly tense, and Haru was a welcome presence at her side, with Takeshi and Hayato having their own engagements for the hour after school.

“Hello, may I pass through?” Her voice was calm, but Tsuna and Sora were both working to keep flames from leaking out to remove . 

They'd never had too many flames before, it was both a welcome and disliked experience.

“I can only let Sawada Family members through right now,” Tsuna could feel her control slip and it must have shown in the tensing of the men’s bodies.

“How convenient!” Haru voiced, allowing Tsuna to get herself back in control. Haru let the sentence hang, leaving the decision to Tsuna. Tsuna was… not in a light mood.

“I am Sawada Setsuna,” keep it simple. Give no more information than was necessary and that satisfied her annoyance .

Who were these people? Why were they at her home ? They had to be safe enough for the Hibari to let them in, but they had let in her sperm donor’s people before.

They fussed in surprise, but moved out of her way.

Then they tried to block Haru, and Tsuna’s hand ignited. She’d had enough today, these people were in her land and they had no say in the rules. Her arm swung out and blazed beneath the chin of the man about to lay hands on Haru.

“ She is mine . ” They backed off, but Tsuna and Sora were angry now.

Haru stopped her as they stepped forward. Sora was already holding flames to throats in their head.

“Tsuna, it’s okay. They didn’t lay a hand on me,” but they almost did , “they didn’t.”

“Ara! Tsu-chan, you’re home early!” Tsuna’s eyes darted to her mother, narrowing, but it was Nana, eyes caring but sharp, and body relaxed but ready.

“These fine gentlemen have just been hanging around. Why, they even helped me bring in the groceries!”

They have not been threatening, and they’ve been kinder than Iemitsu’s people.

Tsuna nodded, tugging her flames back and letting Haru lead her into her home. She let sharp eyes linger on the bodies outside her door, but did not glare, leaving them with a tentative nod of respect.

“He’s waiting in your room,” Nana nodded to her, and Tsuna shifted to bump shoulders with her mother in thanks as she and Haru headed up the stairs.

Dammit Reborn, when I say it’s okay to bring people in without telling me, I don’t mean like this .

There was a man in her room. Well, more importantly than that, there was a throne-like chair in her room, plus two more men.

… This was getting annoying.

“We’ve been waiting for you, Tsuna,” which normally Tsuna would accept and figure out what was happening, but this was a line too far in invading her space, and Tsuna was annoyed . 

And not just at these men. (They were all men, weirdly enough)

She was annoyed at Reborn .

She placed her bag at her desk and grabbed her chair, twisting it to face the man. Back straight, shoulder’s set but not tense, chin up, face still. Haru was at her side, equally stone-faced, though less cold.

Setsuna greeted him, “Hello.”

“Mah, what a cold greeting. Hello, little Vongola! I’m Dino Cavallone, the 10th Don of the Cavallone Famiglia.”

A glance over had her meeting Reborn’s eyes.

A test.

To invite another sky into her territory, her home . For that Sky to not take the proper procedures, the ones that Reborn had taught her of and that this Dino must have known….

How rude

It was. very.

The question was, how would this Dino do against Setsuna and Sora?

Friend or threat?

“Greetings, Dino, what brings someone like you to our Namimori?”

Why are you here? In my people’s space? With some extra disrespect thrown in by calling his name without formalities.

“Wow, she sure has a presence, Reborn!” Reborn said nothing, but smiled, tugging his fedora down. 

Setsuna shoved down the prickling in her flames at Reborn’s praise. She was upset dammit, and she was in the right to be upset. Stop thinking about Reborn. Dino was insulting her. A test? Or just to annoy her.

She said nothing, but raised an eyebrow. A beat passed, and Setsuna shifted. She lifted an arm from her lap, bringing her right hand up to her chin while her elbow met the armrest. Leaning sideways languidly, she swung her right led over her left and tilted her chin just so downwards and stared through the tips of her lashes. She felt the warmth of her flames pooling in her eyes as Sora sent an encouraging whisper. (Tsuna giggled between her offense, this was the stare Haru liked to call Back off Bitch, Variation 2: extra degrading stare )

They stared at each other for a good few seconds. Setsuna did not back down. Dino sighed and slouched. “Ahhh, no need to be so strict. I’m Reborn’s previous student.”

Friend or threat?

Setsuna tilted her chin up. Challengingly, threateningly . ( Variation 3: so? )

“He is your senior,” Reborn added, unnecessarily , and Setsuna was really getting annoyed now.

“Though to tell the truth, there were still things I wanted to learn before Reborn got called away.”

Somehow, it takes Tsuna until then to pay attention to his flames. Sora shrugs at her questioning, because What the heck, how did she not notice this???

Dino’s flames were orange, like hers. The first Sky she was meeting, not counting her… relatives.

He was orange kneaded together with golden yellow Sun flames like when the sun hit the horizon at the beginning of sunset. Before the sky turned red but after the colors began to spread.

Tsuna remembered a time like that, but the colors had been lost to her.

They were flickering with shadows of curiosity, smeared with a slight jealousy which wove in and out of excitement.

Tsuna’s animosity drained out of her like a sink with a broken plug, and Setsuna took a back seat, the man wasn’t here to be a threat anyways.

Haru relaxed at her side and Tsuna reached out to give her hand a quick squeeze.

“... Hello, I’m Tsuna. Reborn bothers me now.”

… a bit on the possessive, rubbing salt into the wounds side, but just because she wasn’t overly upset anymore did not mean she was happy.

“Tsuna’s unlike you, Dino. She is willing to be a Mafia boss.”

“Oh?” Tsuna can tell that the man took on a more serious disposition at Reborn’s words. He shifted subtly in that way that Setsuna could just tell , and Tsuna could see his flames shading with calculation as he looked her up and down.

“I have nothing particularly against it, having power in the Mafia could help my friends,” she offered, an olive branch.

Dino nodded slowly, and Tsuna could see him slotting her into a position in his head.

He held out a hand.

“Dino Cavallone, Sky of the main Cavallone Court. Seeing potential.”

A casual Sky introduction. A bit late, but not too late. He was willing to cement a positive impression of her then.

Tsuna took his hand, shaking it once.

“Sawada-Himura Setsuna. Sky claimed by the main Vongola Court… Hyper intuition, but… modified.” Sora was… unprecedented probably…

Tsuna was offering a lot of information here.

Dino raised a brow as they lowered their hands, “Modified? How? Could it be a hybrid form? Perhaps blessed by the greatness of the Cavallone ability?”

An offering of sharing information while also leaving it open for her to deny, how kind.

But there was something bothering her.

“Can't be that good of an ability given the lack of women in your force”

Dude, are you sexist?

“We have women in the Famiglia! They’re just… not here?”

… huh.

Dino flustered easily, flames twirling in entertainment and interest. 

“Don’t look at me like that! I didn’t even realize there were no women on this team!”

Tsuna paused… am I the sexist one for being over-sensitive? ... well then, if he actually had no discriminatory intentions towards her for being a future donna… 

“I bet they all just wanted a break from you and were smart enough to use this to get it,” she teased carefully, Haru giggled at her side.

Dino gasped before sighing, both actions dramatic, and Tsuna could see his men, blue and green, relaxing and shifting in amusement.

“… Honestly you’re probably right.”

Tsuna giggled.

.

Lambo charged into the room.

“Tsuna-nee! Tsuna-nee!”

Lambo got grenades again. Tsuna yanked them out of his hands, tossing them up high into the sky outside of the window and hoping her timing was correct. 

“DUCK!” she yelled, hoping her voice would reach the men outside, but Dino moved .

She heard the crack of a whip like snaps of electricity up her spine. Or that was Lambo’s surprise at her suddenly curling over him just in case because the grenades he got could go anywhere from acting as a sparkler to a very memorable moment of taking out a training field. 

Hearing the distant boom of an explosion and feeling no heat or debris, Tsuna glanced up from her curled ball and loosened her grip on Lambo, who squeezed out of her arms to gasp dramatically for air.

Tsuna ran to the window, relatively sure everyone was okay, but just in case .

“Duck? Where?!” she heard shouts and laughs as Dino interacted with his men.

Tsuna sank down to her knees with a sigh, caring about more people sure was stressful…

Tsuna glanced down through the crack between her balcony wall and balcony handle, and was bombarded with a selection of different colors. She muffled a gasp as she turned, leaning against the wall she had just glanced over as her thoughts raced.

Sora, why couldn’t I see them before?

What was happening??

Sora was silent but comforting.

Tsuna could feel their hesitance.

You were just emotional, Tsuna. It’s okay.

Tsuna counted as she breathed, trying to calm down as Haru rushed to her side.

After Tsuna assured her Lightning that she was okay, the other girl gained a mischievous look in her eye.

“You know, I think that was pretty cool of Dino-san, wasn’t it, Tsuna-chan?” Tsuna stared at her friend in dramatic betrayal as she felt warm blood rushing into her pale face.

“Haruuuuu!” she wacked the cackling girl on the shoulder rapidly as they both fell into laughter.

“Ara!” Tsuna quieted, shushing Haru with a pout as she heard her mothers voice.

“Dino-kun, was it? Please, come in. Join us for dinner!” Haru looked at her, eyebrows raised in question, but Tsuna could only shrug. Who knew what Mama was thinking, but she trusted her.

.

“Do you have a Court yet, my sworn little sister?” 

Tsuna paused, “Mmm, yep. Hayato’s my Storm, Takeshi’s my Rain, Haru’s my Lightning, Kyoya’s my Cloud, and there’s something going on with the rest of mine , but I don’t know what the name of that is?” she directed the question to Reborn as her elements glimmered with joy and pride at their acknowledgment. Other than Kyoya, who had taken his dinner on the roof again, but Tsuna could feel the content in their bond like a warm blanket in winter. 

Reborn only raised a brow, and Tsuna sighed. Another her thing that wasn’t a Mafia thing, how fun.

“Oh, I might know what you’re talking about!”

Tsuna perked up, “You do?!”

Dino grinned, “Yep! It’s not mentioned much outside of Skies. We have our Courts, and then there's those who are just ours . Usually it just turns into inner court and outer court, since everyone’s Mafia anyways.”

Tsuna pulled the corners of her lips down, sticking out her bottom lip in a mockery of a pout without the effect of using the eyes .

Dino paused, processing his sentence. (Officially, she and her people weren’t Mafia. That was still a choice she had to make… for now.)

“Wait, that’s not what I meant! You don’t have to be Mafia if you have flames! Uh… well, you sort of do if they’re activated, but that’s not my point! You don't have to be super involved or anything!”

Tsuna smiled wryly, interrupting his babbling. She was well aware of the situation around Mafia and flames. If you activated Dying Will Flames, the Mafia found you. If you get into the Mafia, you activate Dying Will Flames or die. Still, teasing him like this was fun. 

Nana appeared from the dining room entrance.

“Dino-san? Does this little one belong to you?”

“Enzo!”

Dino rose from his seat and Tsuna winced prematurely as she saw his wiggling flames wilt with the action. She had curiously observed his flames becoming increasingly squishy after his men left, and her questioning looks had Reborn smirking with mischief. He tumbled to the floor and she sighed, moving out of her seat to help him up.

Hayato had hopped up a moment after her, protests of “Tsuna-sama, you don’t have to do that,” falling out of his mouth.

Haru was too busy cackling and Takeshi laughed along as Lambo and I-pin paused their game of building and destroying food settlements to look questioningly at the source of the loud smack. Fuuta giggled lightly and Bianchi smirked from where she was lounged on the couch. Even Nana laughed lightly as she brought Enzo to Dino.

Tsuna really was so, so happy.

Of course, something had to interrupt it.

.

Tsuna was walking to school with Takeshi, Hayato, and Haru, as she did, when she felt a rope around her torso and she was tugged into a car–

It was dark. Leather pressed against her cheek and her nose was invaded with that smell that “new car” smell that she hatedhatedhated.

She was crying, tears removing the friction between her face and the leather. The rough ropes scraped against her wrists and ankles and she was scared.

“Shhh, shhh, it’s okay Player Two, it’ll be okay, I’ll protect you, you’ll be okay.”

Tsuna tried to press further into the warm body pulling her close, pressing over her as if it could protect her from the fear eating through her stomach.

Then the warmth was ripped away and it was cold.

She screamed  

“--na? Tsuna? Tsuna!” She couldn’t breath .

“Tsuna, it’s just me, Dino! It’s okay–” “It’s okay, it’ll be okay”

“N-no, no no no no stop it come back -stopstopstop–”

“Tsuna! It’s just me!” orange-mine-where

“Tsuna!”

Tsuna. Sora grabbed something from her and it was gone.

Tsuna froze. She was on the side of a road. Dino was saying something in front of her, but there was only a ringing in her ears.

… Sora?

What was that?

Sora didn’t respond.

“--suna, Tsuna?” there was a gentle hand on her shoulder, concerned orange filling her vision.

“D-Dino?”

She watched his concerned face melt into relief, “Thank goodness you’re okay!” He clasped his hands together apologetically, “I am so soooo sorry! I just wanted to test your court, I didn’t mean to scare you so much!”

She drifted a hand up to cover his mouth, “It’s… Okay.”

She didn’t even know why she had panicked so much, to crumble to the ground with Dino crouched in front of her… She’d been fine for so long, and yet…

His brows furrowed, “It’s really not…” but he acquiesced to her head shake.

“So… what happened?”

Dino brightened, “I just needed to see their reactions to you getting kidnapped, they jumped straight to action! That’s good!”

“I told them the Momokyokai took you.”

Tsuna face-palmed.

“Darn it Reborn, Kyoya’s going to be annoyed if this gets them recruiting from high schoolers again.”

Dino stared blankly, “Wait… you mean they’re a real group? Reborn! They’re just kids, they can’t handle that!”

Tsuna put a hand on his shoulder, settling him. Though she appreciated Reborn’s effort to comfort her over Dino’s intentions, annoying Kyoya would really annoy her.

Texting her group chat with her elements, she frowned at the lack of reply. Calling Haru resulted in a happy “Haru will respond when she gets the chance!” and neither of the boys had voice mailboxes set up for some reason…

“Tsuna-san!” Tsuna looked up to see Kusakabe stepping out of a dark car and rushing over to her.

“Kusakabe-san?” She questioned, she saw the older boy often, but they rarely interacted more than a few words. 

“Are you alright?” he held a hand out to help her up, and she took it, brushing off her skirt as Dino stood as well.

“Ah, yes, I’m fine, is something wrong?”

“Kyoya-sama sped off earlier after taking a look at his phone. It was in the middle of his patrol route, and well… ” you’re the only one who could make him break off from routine like that .

“Oh! I’m so sorry, Kusakabe-san, he must have gotten caught up with the others…” She sighed, pressing a hand against her forehead “I should probably go find them…”

“Let me come with you!” Dino suggested, “since this is sort of my fault anyways…” he laughed guiltily, scratching his neck. Tsuna smiled tiredly and nodded, and he put a supportive hand on her shoulder.

“I’ll accompany you as well, if only as transport,” Kusakabe tossed his head to indicate the car behind him, “We’ll hopefully be leaving with more people, and school will be starting soon.”

Tsuna grinned sheepishly and nodded.

They sped off, and Tsuna let her flames flicker through her veins as she looked for a response from Sora… but they were silent.

They found her court shaking… mostly unconscious bodies that Tsuna could spot identifying Momokyokai tattoo and markings on. She buried her face in her hands but looked up and smiled to let her friends know she was okay as they rushed over to her, wincing at the sound of more bodies hitting the ground. Kyoya tapped a tonfa against her head as he walked out of the room, giving a nod that she returned as Kusakabe started a report on the happenings that occurred in their absences. 

Haru was quickly wrapped around her torso as Hayato grasped her hands and Takeshi checked over her expression with a furrowed brow as she assured them of her well-being with laughter building in her chest. Her flames were bubble-popping in entertainment and bashfulness.

Sora was still silent.

Notes:

I hope Tsuna's talking with I-pin doesn’t offend anyone but when I’m listening to a language I only know some of, I mainly struggle with how words connect in a sentence. Give me a few without surrounding words affecting the pronunciation and its much easier for me to understand, so that’s what Tsuna was trying to do for I-pin
Look at me, adding more world building and plot as I go….
I'm gonna forget something eventually *sigh*

Chapter 17: New Year, New Life, Old Problems

Summary:

... stuff?

Notes:

Sorry this has taken forever y'all's, I'm hoping my writing motivation will come back if I can brute force my way through some parts and get some free time. :( I kinda forced myself to just post this already so def lmk if you see any inconsistencies or like... unfinished sentences...
Short chapter, I’m trying to set up the plot in the next few chapters and school has been exhausting TT

TW: a few lines insulting mental health issues and :( implications near the end

“Today’s a you day, Hayato!”

“A day… with me, Tsuna-sama?”

Tsuna nodded, baffled by the surprise in Hayato’s shimmering flames, but when she opened her mouth to continue,

“...”

Had she had a day with just Hayato?

“... I know we usually watch a movie or research UMAs with the others, but I was wondering if you wanted to do anything with just us? It has been a while…”

“Ah… ” he looked confused.

Tsuna frowned and sat on his bed next to him.

Hayato sat with her, and it was quiet.

Tsuna struggled. She tried to recall the last time it was just her and Hayato, relaxing and spending time together, and she drew a blank even with Sora’s assistance.

The last time it was just them… Was probably before Sora came to consciousness.

She dug through her head again despite knowing the result would be no different.

Haru had shopping and hang out days, Takeshi had personal days, Kyoya had spars and random moments, and Hayato… could be with her in any of those situations, but never just with her…

…had she messed up that badly?

(The thing about friendships centered around one person was that there was only one of them).

Hayato leaned against her, carefully, as if she was something fragile, and Tsuna leaned into it 

Oh 

He was having a quiet day.

Just a day when his thoughts felt too loud.

Tsuna knew how to help him with that.

She pulled out her phone to play a low volume of calming music and nudged Hayato to lay down in his bed, careful to allow for his resistance at any time.

Pulling the pillow out of its position, she sat at the head of the bed to allow Hayato to lay his head on her lap, then she nudged at Sora and let Sky flames flood down to her arms.

Hayato didn’t get a Bad Day routine like her and Takeshi, he had always seemed fine with just relaxing on the days other people relaxed.

But other people's days were days to focus on other people, and Tsuna couldn’t remember the last time she had sat down to give Hayato a massage with no deadline planned.

It’s relaxing.

“...Tsuna-sama”

“Hm?” Tsuna tried to hum nonsensically, fully aware that he could feel her legs tensing under his head at his serious tone.

“You need to be less forgiving of your colors.”

Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion, “What do you mean..?”

“An Element… should be completely, utterly devoted to their Sky. Every action, every thought, every wish, should be for the betterment of their Sky. I am… aware that is not the belief you hold,” he added before Tsuna could interrupt, opening his eyes to meet hers as she closed her mouth.

“But, Tsuna-sama… you are so forgiving. Of me, who insulted you, of Takeshi, who ignored you, of Kurokawa and the Sasagawa siblings, –no, I was with you when you spoke to them, you could have been so much ruder, so much colder… and instead you helped them. And you didn’t even consider it kind because it was natural for you to do,” he let out a disbelieving laugh and Tsuna brought her hands to his collarbones. He grasped one hand gently, making his own hand shimmer with crystalline flames as he placed a kiss on the back of it. Tsuna watched, fascinated, as color met color and they swirled together.

“To those who hurt you and spoke badly of you, to those who still do… you don’t need to forgive them.” 

He watched her expression and sighed, “You don’t get it do you… their actions… truly did not matter to you.”

 Tsuna shrugged, smiling helplessly, “I couldn’t let them. I think it would have hurt too much, and I guess… I knew that, somewhere in the back of my head.”

Hayato reached up, placing a warm hand infused with slowly wavering flames on her cheek.

“... You… you apologized to me, before, for using my flames without asking,” Tsuna hunched in on herself and he continued quickly, “I accepted the apology, but, Tsuna-sama, that was never something you needed to apologize for. You were not raised in the Mafia, but I was. Harmony is a contract as much as it is a bond. A Sky gives an Element a home, a place to belong, and in return, the Element serves the Sky– gives whatever they can to their Sky. Asking an Element to die for their Sky is like asking them to breathe– it’s natural, something that doesn’t even need to be said. Perhaps one of the others would have some right to be upset, but I knew what I was agreeing to, falling into harmony with you,” Tsuna was already shaking her head.

“No, Hayato. You may have been okay with it, but I didn’t know that. And as I didn’t know that, I acted without your consent. That isn’t something I can so easily forgive myself for.”

She pleaded for him to understand and he did, but he needed her to understand something about him as well, “Then, at least, I need you to no longer apologize for anything involving me unless I ask for an apology.”

Tsuna raised a confused eyebrow.

“It is an honor , Tsuna-sama, for me to serve you. Not only that, I am your first Element. You’ve never regretted me, or been disappointed in me or… or anything. And I… you don’t understand just how much you’ve done for me by existing. If you want to ask me for permission you may, and if you somehow, somehow , cross a line, I will let you know. But being an Element under your Sky… it is the greatest thing I’ve ever known, and I don’t want you to ever apologize for me being able to help you. I guess what I’m trying to say is that being able to help you is something I love, and I don’t think I can stand it if you apologize for that,” an embarrassed pout found its way to his face, “be a little more selfish with me, won’t you?”

Tsuna’s lips pursed before she let out a huff of laughter, a slight blush finding its way to her cheeks, “I can… I can try,” she murmured, determination and amusement swirling in caramelized pools, and brought his hand down to clasp in her own. Hayato smiled. 

They stayed there until Mama called them for dinner.

.

New Years was usually a small event for Tsuna and Nana, with only the two of them waking up early to watch the sunrise, making a small New Years meal and mochi, and visiting the Shrine in the afternoon.

This year… Hayato knocked on her door early in the morning as Tsuna stumbled out of bed, excitement in his tired eyes. Bianchi and Reborn were at the dining table as Nana shuffled two sleepy children and a sleepy preteen to the living room. Haru knocked on the door, citing that her parents rarely rose early even for new years day, having often stayed up late working and being used to that schedule. Takeshi brought his father, one sweat drenched from having risen even earlier to exercise and the other with an offering of a delicious meal on hand. Kyoya dropped by quickly with gifts from his parents, hopping onto the roof easily to stare into the sky. Dino smiled sheepishly as his men dropped him off, staying outside as to not crowd the house although Nana happily plied them with food and drinks. Tsuna watched the sunrise with her Elements at her side, their laughter in her ears and her mother’s smile ingrained in her memory. As brightness enveloped the Sky, Haru counted “One, two…” and on the notion of three, colors enveloped her eyes.

Kyoya’s purple controlled the sky, blending quickly and smoothly into Takeshi’s blue which blurred with Dino’s yellow-orange, and Hayato’s reflecting reds, with Reborn’s yellow acting as a central sun and Haru’s green painting fields to reflect the myriad of colors arising and Tsuna—

Tsuna hadn’t seen a colored sunrise for seven years.

It lasted but a moment, the warm colors already fading into crisp morning air as the sky brightened and her elements let out breaths of exertion, but it was enough. She smiled and laughed until she cried.

Her heart felt full to the brim and honestly,  how could she feel cold like this? The ice in her heart was nothing against the fire running in her veins.

Sora flared .

( Crack Crack Crack )

( “Hello?” )

.

“Lambo, you can’t ask for money from random people!” Lambo frowned in her arms, having been gently picked up from the wall of the yard and carried back home.

“Lambo-sama doesn’t get it, children get money on New Years?” he asked in confusion.

Nana easily lifted him from Tsuna’s already aching shoulders, shifting him into a more comfortable position that Tsuna couldn’t quite manage yet. 

“My my, Lambo-chan, but the money you get on New Years is special!” Lambo’s eyes lit up.

“Special! How? Tell Lambo-sama! Please please!” he remembered to add.

Nana’s smile #12 was warm, “The money is given to you by adults in your family, and family is important! The money you get from your family on New Years is filled with all their wishes for you to have a happy, safe, wonderful year. So it’s special!” Tsuna smiled to match her mom as Lambo beamed, “Special money! Special money!”

Her spine shot straight as Haru poked her back with a finger.

“Tsuna, is that how you were raised too?” her eyes were sparkling and Tsuna nodded, a slight blush blooming on her cheeks. Haru’s smile beamed brighter. 

“That is sooooo cute!!” she exclaimed, hugging Tsuna around the stomach and sending the two of them stumbling forward in a giggling pile. 

“When it comes to New Year's Money, the Mafia has a tradition…” Reborn appeared in front of them.

Tsuna looked at Dino questioningly as Reborn explained the rules of the “New Years Family Versus Battle,” and the older boy winked at her as she raised a suspicious eyebrow.

He… probably has enough money to pay that doesn’t he?

She and hers were so winning this.

I-pin pulled ‘very lucky,’ sending the children into cheerful shouts: 2 vs 1

Takeshi launched the feather ball into the sky and laughed sheepishly: 2 vs 21

Kyoya breezed in to calmly dominate Hyakunin Isshu before moving to the side, sharp gaze fixed on Dino.

Haru skillfully completed the Face Puzzle in moments, laughing as she recounted competitions with her parents.

Fuuta oohed and ahhed over kite flying for the first time, and the entire team got distracted in his joy as Dino and his team watched them in amusement.

Hayato grew increasingly incensed through Sugoroku, whipping his head around to Tsuna for approval as soon as his victory was announced with sweat dripping down his face and a pounding heart. Tsuna fell onto him in an embrace and the entire family piled into the hug as they laughed.

Nana’s cooking, with assistance from everyone else, was immediately approved, but both groups got so caught up in following her instructions that they lost track of who’s creations were who’s.

It turned into a tie eventually, Tsuna didn’t really know how and she didn’t really care.

It was so much fun.

.

Somehow, and Tsuna still didn’t know how,  I-pin, Lambo, and Fuuta found their way to Nami Chuu. Kyoya dropped them off in front of Tsuna and the others’ classroom door as the first bell rang. The teacher requested calmly for them to please behave as Tsuna led them to her mother, standing in the back of the room for parent participation day. The class continued.

The parents though, they whispered.

Everyone in Tsuna’s class had gotten used to her. She was Hibari Kyoya’s favored student, the one who Gokudera was loyal to and Takeshi left them for. The girl who was friends with the already popular Miura Haru. They may not have liked her, but they adapted to the chaos around her.

Their parents however…

Some of them understood. Some had hunted other people and smiled as fists met flesh but some did not. Some cringed at the sight of bruises and cuts and panicked when their children returned home with scraped knees, ignoring their smiles. Their families wanted them safe and unknowing, and this was Namimori so the Hibari made it so.

They could not make them kind.

“It’s that girl again.”

“She still goes to school? I heard she was a little… wrong in the head, if you know what I mean.”

“She’s obviously faking it, you know how teenagers are these days.”

“Those two children by her mother, you don’t think…?”

Tsuna knew these whispers, recognized most of them really. And despite how much they disgusted her she couldn’t care less about the gray figures that blended into the background, especially not when she was surrounded by brilliant colors that sparked and flickered and blazed. Her elements sent cold gazes towards ignorant adults who flinched and looked away or made faces at their acquaintances. Other eyes saw the group, recognized brown hair and amber eyes, and prepared themselves for old memories to resurface in the near future with hunger stirring in their chests. Namimori was always ready.

Brown eyes glinting yellow flashed in desperation as her purple companion traced her gaze with pursed lips.

A black fedora tipped down and a small smirk curled on a small face as golden flames set the stage for chaos.

 

I originally had Valentines Day started as:

Tsuna made hot chocolate for her entire court on Valentine’s Day as they cuddled on the couch looking through cheesy romance movies.

Each person’s cup was personalized: Lambo got a giant marshmallow with a grape candy and chocolate decorations, Hayato got mini chocolate bombs with dark chocolate inside, Reborn got an espresso infused creation that Nana helped create…

But my motivation for where that would go is just fluff that I can't think of right now so maybe I'll get back to it but for now here are my original ideas:

Valentines day goes something like: 

Guys(Hayato, Kyoya, Takeshi): debating if they should get Tsuna and Haru chocolates

Girls (Nana, Bianchi, Tsuna, and Haru): get guys homemade chocolates personalized for each person, children participate in the making of the chocolate

Guys: entering the living room to thank girls, trying to figure out if girls would like any chocolates (have chocolates badly hidden in clothes and stuff)

Sees girls snacking on piles of suspicious chocolates that look very pretty but have very obviously poisoned traits and are labeled with different poisons that have like : strong poison, might die, spicy poison, etc.

Guys: slowly back out of room

Notes:

Somehow i skipped over Tsuna’s birthday? So I stuck that in the previous ch… it… doesn’t have too much impact? I think?
I dont think new years money is strictly regulated to adults in your family, more like adults you know? I’m not sure… but anyways Lambo’s a kid so eh
A little bit of Namimori lore and we continue~
I swear I've been writing, this has been in my drafts for so long but I was trying to make the chapter longer and it just wasn't writing and I didn't have the time to seriously plot TT__TT
I also... got my time eaten... by a completely new fandom...
but KHR always finds its way back so....

Chapter 18: Vacay All Day

Summary:

um... Mafia land?

Notes:

...hi, uh, sorry for being gone so long school really hit me with one thing after another and then college apps...
they're an ongoing process
so... updates will be sparse but the writing is happening i promiseee

Sakura blossoms drifted gently in the wind as two old friends reminisced amongst the trees.

“The Clouds are covering too much of the Sky,” the short figure instructed, lacking his signature smile as he sat on a branch. A note was nestled into the curve of the fan, one of many in his costume collection, held in small hands.

The younger of the two sighed into a bottle of beer, “I gotcha.”

He had orders to follow. 

A mosquito rose into the air.

A distance away, clouds preceded storms of rain and lightning as they tugged along a giggling Sky after a day of laughter.

.

Reborn placed 10 tickets onto Tsuna’s desk. They happily pronounced “Mafia Land!” in bubbly writing. Hayato looked at her with bright eyes, flames flickering with pride and a need to prove, show off, look at my Sky, isn't she powerful? Isn’t she gorgeous? Isn’t she warm and blazing and flames and a home greater than any other?

Haru picked up a ticket curiously, flipping it over to read the details on the back as Bianchi explained the Mafia run resort. Her flames sparked with intrigue and mischievousness. 

Takeshi placed a stable hand on her shoulder when she looked at him, kind, sharp eyes and steady flames. 

“Kyoya won’t be going with us,” Tsuna murmured, frowning, it’s too far from Namimori, and Reborn nodded. A text ding! sounded from her phone: I’ll see you when you return, Little Phoenix and that “see” would likely consist of a scan for injuries and a spar which Tsuna would look forward to.

Nana knocked on the open room door, waiting for Tsuna’s nod before entering, and nudged in Fuuta, Lambo, and I-pin who peered over the tickets curiously while Nana spoke to them quietly.

She smiled and Nana smiled back before going over the necessary items to bring on a week-long cruise.

It had been far too long since they had gone on a vacation, she’d have to grab a souvenir or two for Kyoya on the trip. Tsuna pulled open a drawer in her dresser, revealing a selection of lightly glowing gems as Reborn’s voice sounded.

“You’ll need a dress” Tsuna looked up, perplexed. Reborn kept talking.

So it turned out this trip was supposed to be something like a debut for the new Vongola heiress?

Yikes.

.

The dress was a soft fabric falling gently from her waist to end just above her ankles in the front, reaching just past the floor behind her. The top had a sweetheart neckline lined with gems sown into a mock turtleneck that climbed up her throat and left her shoulders uncovered for her arms  to be wrapped with a gentle shawl. Her shoes had low heels and glittered, bracelets decorated her arms, her hair was woven with jewels, and Tsuna was feeling somewhat overwhelmed.

At least her elements seemed happy, Haru’s green hummed cheerfully against the back of her head, Kyoya’s purple a comforting stabilizer woven into it. Hayato’s red shimmered against her neck as Takeshi’s warm blue fell over her arms like a gentle stream. 

They walked down another set of stairs and Tsuna was continuously grateful that Haru had insisted on a high-low dress rather than a full floor length gown with the way the fabric of her skirt caught. 

There were eyes on her, cold, calculating, uncaring, but her court was warm and they loved her and that was enough.

There were colors too, and some… some were bright and lovely, but they weren’t hers and she didn’t really want them to be. Others were… murky. Slimy and clinging and too sweet or bitter. 

She kind of understood what her court probably felt, she wanted to show off her elements and brag about how much brighter, how much better they were… but that wouldn’t be socially acceptable, so instead she would tilt her chin up and show off their jewels and cloths proudly. 

Thankfully, the trip was short and she didn’t really need to talk to anyone without an official Vongola member representing her. Reborn did disappear to talk to people, but he was independently contracted.

She smiled and laughed and kept an eye on hers, watchings as the children pulled Nana around to introduce her to a collection of people. Her court stuck by her side, with Hayato murmuring introductions, while Bianchi made her way around her own connections. The colors around her were reaching and poking but she was taken thank you very much, and they really couldn’t compete.

.

The entrance test was interesting, Tsuna had fun with it. She greeted the man with a smile and a bright “hello,” placing the money at her side. Mildly mourning her lack of seating, she shifted to fold her arms together, bringing one hand up to rest loosely below her chin and tilting her head.

“Now then, what is it you have to offer me?” she questioned calmly. The man didn’t respond and one part of Tsuna squirmed at the silence, Sora reminded her that he was only following orders, Tsuna knew what to do, and they let waves of orange wash through Tsuna’s body. Both of them could see the way the man stiffened slightly. He was a faded indigo, like a small patch of mist dispersing in the morning sun.

“My my, do you really think that’s worth my time? I’ve already gotten what I want,” Tsuna left the room, taking the money with her. 

“Thank you!” she smiled at the receptionist as she walked out.

Even a brush from our flames is more than enough for some random bribe, an echo of Sora sniffed, and Tsuna mentally giggled as she headed into the resort.

“Reborn, where can we spend money here? I want to get some souvenirs.”

Reborn stared at her for a moment before directing her towards a carnival-market mixture of games and stores. Tsuna sent him a grin before making her way there, briefcase in hand. 

She had to get something for Kyoya afterall, and he only deserved the best.

.

The amusement park was actually quite fun. Tsuna glanced around in muted wonder as she took in the lightly shaded colors infusing buildings and items. She and her family wandered through the streets and splashed through the water and Reborn was acting suspiciously normal. As she wrapped a towel around her shoulders, a loud Ding! Ding! Sounded from Reborn’s direction, and she looked up to find a cuckoo bird popping out of his wrist watch before flying away. They both stared as it disappeared into the forests behind the hotel.

“We have a meeting to make”

Tsuna raised an eyebrow, And you didn’t think to tell me this beforehand? But the abruptness was so like Reborn that she only sighed with a smile on her face, waving a see you later to her court who had stood to go with her.

They seemingly followed the cuckoo bird into the forested areas in the back of the island, ducking into tunnels and traveling on a railroad path as Tsuna jogged to keep up with Reborn’s strange pace.

Entering a fenced area,  Tsuna dove down as a gunshot sounded, bounding back up in a flip to build momentum before dodging into the well covered forest.

Her flames flowed smoothly throughout her body, allowing her to move and avoid embarrassing mistakes, such as tripping over a rock or twig on her way.

“So you’re not entirely useless kora,” blue waves washed up to her feet like waves of the ocean. 

“Chaos, Colonello.”

“Reborn,” the newly introduced Colonello’s flames rippled with a dull surprise, “I see your standards for your students has… dropped.”

“You might be surprised,” smirked Reborn. He did a flip down from the tree where he stood, somehow quick-changing into a fitness trainer outfit, and blew into a whistle.

“Timed obstacle course, your time starts now,” Tweet! Tweet!

And Tsuna ran with all the muscle memory of a girl conditioned to run under the threat of (painful) rubber bullets that popped to cover her with paint.

Reborn liked to somehow create designs on her clothes using said paint explosions, and he would sometimes use incredibly close shades of colors so Tsuna could barely make out the figures. He also used some of the designs to indicate his instructions to her, so not only was she tired, sweaty, covered in paint that stuck to her skin and clothes, but she also had to spend precious(less so now) brain power on trying to decipher what was plastered all over her in shades of gray in order to avoid further pasterings of paint. 

Her abilities were a work in progress, but the motivation worked.

A distant explosion sounded and Tsuna looked towards Reborn questioningly as an announcement blared through the air.

“Mafia Land was created by an alliance of friendly Mafia Famiglia who don’t deal drugs, but not all Famiglia agree with them.”

… Darn it Reborn, everyone else was still back at the amusement park–

Wrinkles formed on Tsuna’s face as screams rang through the air and she sped back towards the park. Hums rang through her head.

Friendly Mafia…

.

“She’s quite the Sky,” Colonello commented as the two Arcobaleno watched Tsuna rush out of a lake to flip over a set of hurdles before approaching the rock climbing wall.

“She already has a Rain.”

“Ha! Is that so, but I’m sure my Rain would be much more attractive compared to some brat’s. We both no who would win if I chose to throw my hat in the ring— that’s why she doesn’t have a Sun after all—”

Bang!

“Yeesh! I was just saying, relax, Reborn,” Colonello yelped, ducking Reborn’s flame infused shot.

“What, have you been introducing her to stronger suns to raise her expectations? We both know no other Sun could possibly attract her with you around, we’re just too strong” was spoken with a tinge of bitterness. The Arcobaleno stood out, if they weren't chained to a group they were hated by the group. Their mere existence greatly decreased the number of bondings and full courts for a variety of reasons including people wanting to bond with them and people whose flame preferences were skewed by them, damaging their ability to bond with weaker flames.

Bang! Bang! Bang! BOOM!

Colonello turned to look at Reborn as the explosion sounded and Reborn shrugged as if to say that one wasn’t me while Leon transformed back into a chameleon to rest on his fedora.

Ah, it is about that time of year when the Lackey would attack, wasn't it?

.

Tsuna runs and finds herself enveloped in a mass of violet .

It’s all of Nagi’s purity with all of Kyoya’s presence .

The flames have turned her world monochrome with a sheen of pulsing violet bursts.

Someone whispers “Arcobaleno” with reverence and another voice narrates a definition of the title.

Tsuna’s glad to finally have a label to put to the flame situation that was Reborn.

“Oi, Lackey.”

At Reborn’s call, seams form along the mass and the violet molds itself into the form of a man and an octopus

“A GIANT OCTOPUS!?!” is the first thing Tsuna has screeched in quite some time. The surrounding audience turned to look at her in surprise, but she could only feel the fascination boiling with adrenaline in her veins. 

“U-uh, yes! This is Oodako, Skull-sama’s most trusted companion!” sounds from the child-sized helmet and Tsuna’s flames blossom with encouragement to her interests. 

“He can change sizes too!?” She exclaimed as Oodako and his flames curled in on themselves, his form molding and wrapping around Skull’s arm. 

“Indeed! Oodako is amazing!” Skull boasted with his chest pushed out.

“Wow…” Tsuna reached out a hand slowly to stop in front of the glowing masses of violet, “may I touch you, Oodako-san” she asked.

Skull observed uncharacteristically quietly as Oodako tipped his head, giving Skull’s arm a squeeze before shifting his tentacles to tap one, two, three, onto Tsuna’s arm, slowly slipping them up to her elbow as she watched attentively. The sensation of suction cups clinging and letting go of her arm was fascinating as Oodako pulled his remaining tentacles off of Skull to rest fully on Tsuna’s arm, shifting around to get comfortable as Tsuna let her flames reach out to greet him.

Somehow, the octopus glowed purple brighter than Leon glowed yellow, even though the purple was a darker color.

“Huh, you’ve got an interesting student this time, Reborn-senpai,” Skull’s violet flames curled and swished with curiosity.

“You got something to say, Lackey?” Reborn cocked his gun.

“Oh not at all Senpai! She just doesn’t seem like a normal member of the Mafia? Oodako really likes her too, even though this is the first time they’ve met…” Skull scrambled dramatically, flames bursting with emotion and an ever-present curve of a smiling mouth reminiscent of a theater mask.

Tsuna hummed, distracted between watching Oodako and observing Skull’s fascinating flames, “well, I’m technically still a civilian. Sawada Setsuna, Sky claimed by the Vongola. Please, call me Tsuna, Skull-san.”

Skull’s helmet tilted and he shook her hand, Oodako slid over their joined hands to rest back on Skull’s shoulder. 

“Is that so? Well if you ever need any help come find us Carcassa, Oodako likes you after all!” His tone lowered, “we may not be the strongest, but we’re good at hiding what wants to be hidden.”

And with that he was off, flames bursting and loud cackles as he rode away on his motorcycle without stopping to see Tsuna’s confused nod or Reborn’s curious fedora tilt.

.

The vacation days ended far too quickly, as much as Tsuna missed home. She was finishing her packing when Reborn spoke up.

“What did you think of Skull’s flames?”

Tsuna looked at Reborn questioningly before answering, “Well, they were very powerful and a very pure violet?”

“More than Kyoya’s?”

“Mm,” Tsuna hummed, “I mean, It's true Skull-san has purer Cloud flames, but in terms of the power of his flames Kyoya doesn't quite lose. He just has a good saturation of Mist flames alongside his Cloud while Skull-san’s misdirection is purely his own personality”

Reborn paused, “Lackey’s what?” but Tsuna was already pulling her suitcase out of the hotel room. 

Her court was strong, that was true, but he had thought the Suns he involved would fit in quite well. However…

Ah, he was so failing his mission.

 

.

.

.

Tsuna’s dress! (Plz let me know if there are issues viewing it... I think you might need to open it in a new tab? idk TT_TT here's a link to the pdf tho?) Tsuna's dress

Notes:

Thank ya'll's for sticking with me!
yay Skull what's he up to who knows ladada
um, some more arcobaleno lore?
if I figure out how I'll insert an image of Tsuna's dress, otherwise its not there cause im technologically bleh
good luck to all peeps in whatever you want to do!
as always, lemme know if you spot any mistakes :)

Chapter 19: Dearest Heart

Summary:

Tsuna's having a great time

Notes:

this has been written for a while but I'm really trying to figure out the next chapter...
happy lunar/chinese new year everyone!

Giannini was… interesting. Mama didn’t let him in the house without ensuring his machine wouldn't damage the floors, but she also allowed him to fully set up shop in one of the empty rooms. Tsuna returned to chaos as everyone’s weapons were being modified. 

Lambo went to shoot the ten-year-bazooka and Tsuna prepared herself to be tackled, but instead the puff of smoke was accompanied by a still crying Lambo and much higher pitched shouting from Hayato. 

Tsuna’s jaw dropped as Haru and Takeshi burst into laughter from where they were discussing weaponry with Giannini. 

Gathering the crying child in her arms, Tsuna let the chaos run over her as mini-Hayato grabbed Giannini’s shoulders and started shaking him. Everything seemed to be going fine until Hayato froze, his eyes darting around. He met Tsuna’s eyes and glanced quickly to a spot on the ceiling and back to her, twice. Something in her head itched and told her to look but her gaze met nothing. From her own experience though, that didn’t often mean much, and she trusted her Storm. Tsuna handed the still sniffling child to Mama, subtly ushering the kids out of the room and directing her understanding mother out of the house. Sora was silent.

The BOOM sounded just as Nana and the trio of children exited the gate and Tsuna rushed back upstairs to find extra bodies on the floor, slightly charred and covered in a strange mechanical suit. She sighed and texted Kyoya.

Her Cloud’s eyes glistened as Tetsuya directed the bodies into a car which would bring them to the police. (Whether they would make it there or not was questionable, things did tend to get doubtful when both adults who retired from mafia work and teenagers who were being dragged into it were involved.)

He was laughing at her on the inside, she just knew it. But Tsuna couldn’t help but smile. Unreasonably chaotic or not, wasn’t her new life quite fun?

Behind her, out of sight, her dear court beamed and elbowed each other to quiet and settle down at the sight of her happiness.

(There was a green tree in the distance, but really, was Tsuna supposed to notice it in the chaos of colors that were embedded in the very framework of her home?)

.

Here’s the thing, Tsuna loves her court and her family. She really does. But Tanabata, a pool trip, a beach trip, and the summer festival back to back? It was exhausting. Her people brought chaos with them wherever they went, from nearly blowing up a senior center they were volunteering at to a heated debate on the physics of swimming and the boys challenging some guys to a swimming competition. Haru and Tsuna ended up gifting, ahem, lunches to those men. (I-pin heard them planning to cheat so it's only fair that Tsuna and Haru returned the favor; it was their boys after all, and if these men were willing to be adults beating up some children they could consider their life choices over the hours they would be stuck on the toilet.) It culminated in a fight during the spring festival which Kyoya both enjoyed and punished them for, thanking Tsuna for the entertainment as he drove his tonfa at her face. Tsuna was only grateful that Haru and Nana designed a soft, ridiculously flexible yukata for her to wear as Hayato and Takeshi lay huffing and groaning on the ground in complaint. Somehow, and she was certain someone in her court had to have gotten involved, with Reborn having suspiciously manipulated them into a perfect viewing location on a hill, the festival organizers had gotten their hands on flame powered fireworks. So as Tsuna watched the night sky light up with brilliant bursts of colors, she cuddled into the warmth of her court and, for the first time in a long time, wished the moment would last forever. 

.

When the bodies start coming in, she’s well entrenched in everyday school life. Two days pass by the time she hears of it, of the hospitalizations, the missing teeth. It reaches her ears by the words of her dearest Cloud, and at the time she has nothing but faith.

Kyoya tells her he will handle it, and she believes him. Because for as long as Tsuna has known, from the moment she saw gray forms laying limp under the graceful form of a violet skylark, Kyoya has been absolute.

When he tells her, “I will be back,” touches the wrinkle between her brows and tells her, “do not worry,” nods at her mother behind her and instructs, “be safe,” Tsuna brings her court in with careful instructions to keep track of each other and watch over the children and Mama, and she waits for her encompassing Clouds to return to her victorious and safe.

Then Tetsuya entered the hospital with four missing teeth.

And some part of Tsuna’s world kind of… Cracks.

( Creeak Crack Thump )

How dare they touch mine.

.

It starts quietly, a beating in her heart. The Thump Thump accompanies her as she approaches the hospital, her Storm and Rain at her sides, Lightning holding her arm ( and Sun following behind ). She visits Ryohei first, since Tetsuya was still undergoing treatment, and Ryohei was the most recent victim before the prefect. Also, Ryohei was strong, if any of the victims had information on her opponents (her fists itched) it would be him. 

Kyoko was in her brother’s room as the group entered, flowers and fruit baskets in hand.

Tsuna could feel the warmth of their flames from across the room. She felt like she should be surprised but somehow it made sense that two suns so similar to each other would shine brighter so close together.

And yet, the misty sunrise called to her more than the burning afternoon one.

Ryohei was loud, almost. He was loud in his voice, in his movements, but there was a silence in his eyes, in his flames, that tasted like… fear. Hesitance? He looked at Kyoko like she would disappear before his eyes and Tsuna wondered what broke in him. 

Kyoko was quiet, almost. With a gently scolding voice and graceful movements. But her flames twisted and struck out with sharp spines and Tsuna was certain both of their flames were fully active. 

Kyoko asked Tsuna if they could talk as they exited the room. The nurses said Tetsuya wasn’t ready to meet anyone, so Tsuna agreed with her elements remaining behind to update her.

.

Tsuna tilted a bit to look at Kyoko as the two walked down the hallway. The younger Sasagawa had gone silent after they left the hospital room, an obvious difference even from the stilted though gentle conversation the two girls had had with Ryohei.  

Her misty yellow flames were flickering with something that Tsuna identified as nervousness.

“Ne, Tsuna-chan?” Tsuna met the other girl’s eyes as she spoke.

“I wanted to apologize.”

Tsuna opened her mouth to respond, but Kyoko beat her to it, quieting the Sky.

“This might take a moment to finish but, if you’re willing, please listen?” Tsuna considered, and nodded. Kyoko smiled sadly in response before continuing.

“I want- no I need to apologize, for myself if anything,” her words were sprinkled with bitterness and resolution.

“...” Kyoko hesitated a moment before continuing, “I guess… what really triggered it was what happened with Yamamoto-kun. I heard about what happened, what you said, though it didn’t really make sense to me, and what he said too,” they had exited the hospital, and a gentle tug from Tsuna led them to a nearby cafe where they sat in a quiet corner.

“I apologize.” Kyoko bowed her head and Tsuna continued to watch her, letting her know she was listening.

“I apologize for ignoring you, for never doing anything to help or defend you. I never directly participated in the bullying, but I know that’s no excuse. I guess I just thought it would be– I convinced myself that it was… enough, but I know– I understand now that it isn’t. So, I apologize. And I understand if you don’t forgive me, it’s selfish I know, but… I know it’s not likely that you’ll forgive me, s-so this apology is really more for me, huh...” Tsuna continued to watch Kyoko as tears slipped down the Sun’s eyes. They were children, when everything started, and Tsuna knew being exposed to a Sky could have powerful effects. For a sealed Sky? She and Reborn had discussed how that could have affected the pull that would have been Sky Attraction.

And Tsuna knew how Sky Sickness could change someone and damage their mind.

“And I- I just wanted to say,” Kyoko took a deep breath and when she looked up and met Tsuna’s eyes with her own, they were alight with yellow flames shaded with a flickering indigo. Tsuna let her eyes soak in the strangely mesmerizing combination.

“I don’t think you’re ‘dame.’ I don’t think you’re useless. I think you’re amazing, really. I think you’re really strong, and brave, and you’re a wonderful person,” she ended before looking away blushing, the glow leaving her eyes, and nervously waiting for a response.

Tsuna felt as if something cold between them had melted. Thinking back, she knew the pain she felt could not be placed in the hands of her once-colors. They were all children, afterall. When was it a child’s responsibility to correct themself when no one guided them otherwise? Tsuna didn’t know why it was so easy for the people around her to turn against her, but Reborn had theorized her sealing may have caused any attention she drew to be negative attention. To innately feel like someone was supposed to be a bad person, yet still acknowledge your mistakes in judging them and try to do better? Tsuna knew what it felt like to have voices in her head, and it wasn’t as if Kyoko had done anything worse than being a bystander. Tsuna didn’t want to hold on to that pain anymore. She opened her mouth slowly.

“Thank you, Sasagawa-chan,” she smiled and Kyoko looked up through her lashes to meet amber eyes. 

“I don’t think I can immediately forgive you right now,” Kyoko flinched even though she had been expecting the rejection.

“But it’ll be something I consider now, and progress is progress,” Tsuna reached out and took Kyoko’s dainty hands, which were fidgeting on the table between the two girls, in her own worn ones. She smiled at the short haired girl.

“I do hope we can be good friends someday.”

Kyoko threw herself at Tsuna, hugging the girl tightly, much to Tsuna’s surprise. She murmured “Thank you”s in Tsuna’s ears, and Tsuna simply patted her back gently. For someone who’d grown up in a normal environment, Kyoko had gone through a lot of revelations in the past weeks. 

“You’re involved in something dangerous, aren’t you,” Kyoko asked as she pulled back. Tsuna paused at the statement. She searched Kyoko’s face before sighing.

“Yeah, my… hm, ‘father,’ is dragging me into some family stuff even though he hasn’t been home in… nearly 10… Mmm, 8 years or so,” Kyoko nodded in response.

“The attacks going on in Namimori, the ones like how Ryohei got attacked - those people are targeting you, aren’t they.”

Never let it be said that Kyoko wasn’t sharp. She was the queen bee of the school after all. It took work, intelligence and social skill to get there and keep the position.

“Ah… yeah. Most likely. I understand if you don’t want to interact with me much for now–”

“Are you kidding me?” There was a yellow glow to Kyoko’s eyes again, “There’s no way I’ll do that! In fact, I’m going to stick with you even more!” She clenched her fists, “I may not be very good at fighting right now, but I’m gonna do whatever I can to help and protect you!”

Tsuna smiled, she would feel Kyoko’s strength in the set of her flames, the burn in her eyes. A pressure of tears pressed behind her eyes because Dame-Tsuna had waited years to be seen.

Mine? Can she be ours?  

“And I’ll protect you too.”

A gentle, thin, but not weak bond formed between the two. It wasn’t quite Harmony, not like she had with Hayato, Kyoya, Takeshi, Haru, and… but it was… something.

Tsuna smiled, she had once been a greedy child, after all.

And she would protect hers.

.

 

 

 

Omake: hospital workers

“- I need to apologize, for myself if anything. …I guess, what really triggered it was what happened with Yamamoto-kun. I heard about what happened, what you said, though it didn’t really make sense to me, and what he said too,-” 

Staff 1: hey why’s everyone so quie-

Staff 2: shhhh there’s a pair of junior high schoolers having an Important Character Development Conversation ™ 

Staff 1: Oh, another one?

Staff 3: see nothing, hear nothing

Notes:

lemme know what you think! I'm really excited for the next chapter but it's taking forever to writeeee
thank you for reading/commenting/kudos!!

Chapter 20: Consuming Mist (pt 1)

Summary:

Tsuna's set on her goals.
... or is she?

Notes:

sorry for the delay figuring some stuff out ~
this chapter actually got too long for my preferences, so it got chopped in half-ish and this is the shorter half?
next part should be out in the next week or so thank you for your patience!

It was Haru texting her that Tetsuya was ready to see visitors that separated them. Tsuna pressed a pocket knife into Kyoko’s hands and let her eyes burn, “Be careful.”

Kyoko nodded, squeezing Tsuna’s hands, and turned to go home as Tsuna returned to the hospital. 

Tetsuya was missing four teeth and he tells Tsuna to be cautious, the boy he fought was wild and vicious in a way that spoke of little formal training but extensive experience. He spoke of orders, a partner and a leader, and questioned “do you know the Vongola heir?”

Kyoya’s men were loyal, trained in more than fighting. They would not tell. So they bled.

Tsuna burned.

This was her town, her Cloud’s people and hers .

How dare they.

Reborn was quiet, emotionally, flames flickering with conflict as he informed Tsuna of a mission given by that man, and Tsuna let her fire flare.

These men. They hurt her, abandoned her, took and took from her and her people and now they ordered her.

She’ll get them back .

(She’s not sure how yet, the pain hurts, but the child in her wonders if going through more pain is worth it for revenge. Her Sky whispers to her that they’ll figure it out together.)

Reborn tells her that, if they had somehow gotten their hands on a ranking list as accurate as Fuuta’s, Hayato was next. Fuuta and his book were home, with Mama, so Tsuna knew he was safe. But Hayato was hers, and enough was enough. She ensured Tetsuya’s flowers glittered in the light and called her Elements to her as she exited the hospital.

Reborn shows her a photograph and Tsuna purses her lips with the feeling that something is wrong . 

(Tsuna isn’t sure about the difference between revenge and justice, what is right and what is wrong. She just wants people to stop hurting hers, to stop hurting her and chaining them down with demands and confidence in their control over her.)

One day, she’ll have the power to judge who she wants to hurt. Until then, she will be a weapon pointed at those who threaten hers for the effort of contributing to their defense in any way she can. Surely… that will be enough.

The boom that greets her a street over has her running, flames ablaze, but Takeshi and Hayato have it handled, blue and red exploding in pulses and slashes of wind. She only sees a stumbling form walking away, writhed in blue flames that faded in a manner Tsuna attributed to Mist flames, and that makes Tsuna pause.

What did that to someone’s flames? It looked… wrong .

What causes someone to be exiled from the Mafia?

She hadn’t considered it before, with a simple understanding that there were rules to be obeyed, but what had these people done when they were… her age?

(“There’s nothing wrong with her physically,” the doctors white coats pitiful eyes trying to be warm but so so tired said, “It has to be some sort of mental block” a mental block, blocking her understanding, her colors, her warm th — who put it there, whowhowho, was it. Did she do this to herself? )

(Did they do that to themselves?)

The boy is the partner of the wild-boy, and he called himself Kakimoto Chikusa. He called Takeshi “Ken’s” prey.

Ignoring the questions swirling in her mind, these boys people were threatening hers . Tsuna wouldn’t allow it, and her court seemed to be more entertained by her determination and anger than upset to be drawn into a threat because of her. They stood by her.

(She loves them for it)

She looked at Reborn, yellow glittering, and didn’t consider the way her flames blazed, curled around his apparition’s as he led them on their first hunt.

.

Tsuna remembered this place, “Kokuyou Centre,” faintly. It was blues and greens and yellows with warm hands and laughter.

The ruins become her hunting ground.

When something flew at Takeshi, pushing him through the glass of the ground– the ceiling they stood upon, she waited mere moments before blazing down to meet them because Takeshi had gone straight to punching after his bat broke and it's going to be Spring soon, you need your arms!

The boy, Ken, is aglow with withered yellow, growing too much yet not enough, in the darkness of the ruined garden. 

Takeshi jams his face in with the hilt of his bat, and Tsuna considers what could make flames look sick. (What could make the soul sick? What could make the soul freeze?)

She let her flames fill her, holding on to Takeshi’s shoulders and she felt them form wings and…

A sharp fwoosh and twinkling series of small crashes sounded as they exited to the roof. 

The boy’s shouting was silenced by Bianchi dropping a rock, and at his shout of “all of you are going to die before you even see his face” Tsuna considers the whispers of did we not already see his face? as they continued on.

(Something was wrong)

(There was humming in her mind)

.

The fight with… M.M. was as interesting as it was quick. While her weapon of choice was quite distinctive, and Tsuna noted her ability for close combat somewhat approvingly, she didn’t stand a chance against Bianchi and Haru’s joint attacks. The two girls made a good team, with Bianchi strutting right in and Haru restraining M.M with crackling ribbons. 

“Love Conquers All.”

Tsuna could hear the capitals in the phrase. 

She noted curiosity waving off of Reborn’s flames and wondered briefly why he was pretending to be asleep. Takeshi laughed and Hayato stared in shock, as well as a tiny bit of fear, at his sister, eyes glancing between the woman and the creation frothing from M.M.’s lips. Tsuna nudged him, sending a silent question.

Are you okay?

He brushed her hand with his own, expression smoothing out and determination filling his eyes.

I’m okay.

He stepped forward.

“That was cool, Nee-chan.”

Bianchi’s eyes shined. 

A croaking voice interrupted the sweet moment.

“It’s actually good that you defeated that greedy little M.M. girl.”

Tsuna swung around. Her fist hit a face and a body went flying.

It was silent.

“Oops.”

“You’re not at fault, Tsuna-sama!”

“Mah, it’s fine, Tsuna.”

“That was a reasonable response, little Decima.”

“You were totally in the right there, Tsuna-chan!”

Reborn just continued to snore as his flames gave off amused waves.

Tsuna’s attention shot back to the body as it stumbled up, stuttering and shaking.

“W-Wait! L-Look at this!” he pointed at a nearby wall, projecting an image from a beat up laptop. It flickered into focus. 

On one side, Nana walked down a deserted street, groceries in hand. She was quietly humming a cheerful tune as she continued forward. On the other side, Kyoko walked down another, similarly deserted street. Earbuds occupied her ears with a book in her hands. 

And behind them...

“M-my name is Birds. My hobby is keeping b-birds. The i-image is being transmitted to us by my birds. Behind those two are a pair of twin hitmen who a-are loyal to me.” He grew in confidence as he spoke. Little yellow birds flapped around him. They were pools of sizzling green flames, electric strikes flashing between them and the man who controlled them.

“T-the lives of your precious people lie within my grasp– ” Tsuna punched him in the face, this time flame-enhanced rather than a flameless flail. The man went down like a sack of bricks.

“Tsuna-sama!” Hayato shouted in surprise and alarm.

“H-How dare you!” crumpled to the ground and holding a hand against his swollen cheek, ‘Birds’ shouted out. 

“T-Twins!” 

Tsuna kicked him, brows furrowing. Why was my punch so weak? The man finally passed out, saliva drooling out the side of his face as his eyes spun. 

The twins on the screen moved forward and the three highschoolers other than Tsuna reacted in alarm. 

Clawed hands reached forwards… 

Nana’s knife, appearing in her hands from somewhere unknown, flashed, and chunks of meat fell limply to the ground. The twin sent after her screeched soundlessly as his body fell apart around him. Nana only continued humming, disappearing her kitchen knife to pull out her phone and sending a quick text, the content unseen by Tsuna and the rest of the group. She continued walking peacefully, the butchered body laid out behind her but not a drop of blood on her clothes.

A knife, Tsuna’s pocket knife, slipped through the pages of Kyoko’s book as she turned, but the thin blade was easily knocked away after placing a scratch on the twin’s arm. Kyoko flinched but didn’t hesitate. She grabbed the wrists grasping at her face and squeezed . Tsuna could hear the cracks as bones snapped and blood dripped through Kyoko’s fingers from where her nails pierced skin. A hand landed on Kyoko’s shoulder and she whipped around, fear in her eyes and hands tensed into claws. She was shaking, but her hands were held steadily. What met her and the watchers’ eyes was Shamal, an unusual expression on his face as he apologized to Kyoko for being late, inviting her to continue walking. He would handle it from here. He offered her a wipe before she left, and Kyoko could be seen mildly shaking as she rubbed her hands raw with a red stained cloth while leaving the screen.

The second twin ended up in a minced state similarly to his sibling. His corpse, however, lacked any blood splatter or blood at all, outside of the red shackles around his wrists. He had felt death approaching as it evaporated within his veins and his skin tore apart.

Tsuna took in the scenes slowly. While not unexpected, blood and corpses did take some getting used to.

“Damn~” Haru whistled and Tsuna smiled. She’d been worried for a moment there.

“I knew Mama could handle herself, and Kyoko’s been training. I warned her to be careful and asked Shamal to watch out for her just in case.”

Her court nodded and made appropriate hums as Tsuna wrapped Birds in rope. A little bird landed on her head, its compatriots flying off chirping “Birds is dead!” with fading flames flowing like relief.

They would probably become normal birds in the Namimori ecosystem. Tsuna pulled out her phone and typed a reminder to let Kyoya know to pay attention to any changes in animal or plant life, in case of any habitat imbalances. The bird in her hair nestled with a prompting chirp! and Tsuna felt her flames reaching up, nudging and flowing into the crevice in the bird’s… soul? Some sort of emptiness that was created by Birds when he manipulated the fluffy creature. It let out a cheerful chirrup! And nestled further into her hair.

Hm. Maybe Kyoya would like a companion.

“Who is Nana-san?” 

Tsuna didn’t know if she was supposed to hear the quietly whispered question from Takeshi, but she opened her mouth to reply when her ears caught a sound

A spiked ball hurtled towards them and the man in the picture, “Rokudo Mukuro” greeted them. 

“It’s futile,” he spoke as they reached for their weapons, “I’m going to win.”

And Tsuna wondered why he looked so hopeless about it. His flames struck out with pain, loss, conflict, and…

Wait a moment.

“Reborn, what flames did you say Rokudo had?”

The Arcobaleno was quiet for a moment with the sound of striking metal filling the space.

“Mist.”

Ha.

Those were Lightning Flames.

Tsuna interrupted a strike of his weapon with a burst of flames. 

“Who are you?”

The man grimaced, face twisting in a snarl and flames bursting with hate.

“Rokudo Mukuro” would have been a simple answer, if that were the truth.

But the man responded with silence, continuing to attack and… telling them to give up.

Takeshi met the iron ball with a strike of a bat, Hayato struck at the man with flares of explosives and gleams of knives, Haru slashed with ribbons, slicing and hitting, Bianchi added to the supply of objects being thrown with viciously bubbling substances, and Tsuna…

Tsuna considered why the man wasn’t trying to kill them and why there was a young voice asking her if they could save him.

He needs help, they all do. Can’t we help?

She entered the fight once more as her court began to falter. Tsuna was more suited for close combat, and Takeshi had forced the iron ball out of the man’s hands.

She strikes and she gets hit. The man was fast, strong, and obviously trained. Tsuna trained with Kyoya, she was used to fighting against someone physically stronger than her.

Flames burst from her feet to keep up with him, orange glowed from her back and her legs to stabilize her in the air. Her clothes tore and grew ashy at the edges despite Hayato, Haru, and Mama’s efforts to make them strong and fireproof. She let her flames build up in her arms until they almost hurt, let them burst and 

“Burn.”

They blazed and the man fell.

She caught him, laid him on the ground, and asked once more, “Who are you?”

“I… am Lancia,” he murmured, voice rough and low.

Tsuna let him tell his story, let her anger for Rokudo Mukuro build, and tried not to consider the voice asking for a Why?  

Sometimes people were just cruel.

She needed to know that.

The boy with needles, Chikusa, tried to silence Lancia, but Hayato had the antidote to his poison,  and Tsuna was going to slap Shamal and lecture Hayato for not telling her he was poisoned, that is, after the fighting was over and Hayato could sleep off his fever. 

“Bianchi, please take Hayato back home,” Tsuna requested.

“Tsuna-sama!” Hayato tried to protest, breaking off into coughs. (He wanted to stay by her side, especially on her first hunt! This was his role to play as her right hand!)

“Hayato,” Tsuna held his face in one hand, propping him up with her shoulder, “In a situation where you have to fight even when you’re sick, I won’t protect you. I won’t be able to. But this is not that situation. We have an opportunity to make decisions, and I won’t allow you to face unnecessary risks without an adequate reason.”

He hated it, the idea of leaving her, Tsuna could tell. 

“Hayato, you’ve done enough this time around, I need you to rest and get better now, so you can fight better next time. You were the first to fight by my side back when everything started. Currently, I have people by my side and I can fight. It’s your turn to rest for now.” 

He met her eyes, felt the rage and determination burning in her flames from their bond, and smiled wryly.

“Hai, Tsuna-sama,” Tsuna could see his fading consciousness as Bianchi shifted to fully carry him away from the park.

They did this to hers.

They entered the building with Tsuna blazing, the bird on her head having absorbed its fill and flown off. Haru and Takeshi split off to face Chikusa and whoever else tried to find their way to their Sky while she was hunting. 

Tsuna should not, she could not be kind while protecting hers. She had to learn that.

 

“Greetings, Vongola Decima,” the voice was smooth, hypnotic, but… bitter.

Tsuna could see it in the flames that burned through this boy-man-woman-being. His-her-their soul looked sewn together by the indigo flames that encompassed his-their eye and the multitudes of forms that seemed to be trying to burst out of them-him-her. 

It was as if something had tried to replace the body’s soul over and over again, leaving behind pieces with each replacement and forcing them together.

How were they alive? How was he standing without collapsing in pain? How was she speaking without screaming?

A woman, a child, a man, an animal, a girl, a boy, and so many other pieces woven in and out, held together by sheer will.

Was this the meaning of one’s dying will ?

It all flowed together, twisting around the being’s right eye. 

“Do you think you can face me?”

Tsuna doesn’t speak. She was not here for some misguided sense of justice. She was here because the being threatened her and hers, and continued to do so. She could not afford to empathize.

She had been training for months, and she could see her own improvement. How this world had begun to saturate her flesh and sink into her bones. Tsuna may not have been the strongest, but she had grown in power, and with it, confidence.

Tsuna stepped forward. 

Pain enveloped her body as dozens of cuts split open across her body and blood, still flickering with bright orange as if it hadn’t noticed that it had exited her body, splashed into the air. 

The being laughed and its soul molded as if to let out a chillingly slow ha… ha… ha… Faces distorted as Tsuna did not hear, but rather felt the sound in vibrations from her toes to the tips of her hair.

“Is this all, little Vongola?”

They grinned, multiple faces making the same expression on different twisted flesh- no, souls.

Tsuna’s vision was enveloped in indigo, washing away the warmth of her Sky as she felt emptiness in her soul.

“Once I have my hands on your body, Vongola, I will be able to extract my revenge.”

It felt as though a sledgehammer had found its way to her head as she fell into dark unconsciousness.

Notes:

a lot of the part im excited for has been shunted to the next chapter so I'm trying to finish that up soon to post:)
So much has happened in the past few months but its been very chaotically fun so that's something at least?
As always, let me know if you catch any mistakes for me to fix:)
for some foreshadowing...
Coming up next(probably): Mukuro's POV

Chapter 21: Consuming Mist (pt 2)

Summary:

Mukuro comes into contact with the existence that is Tsuna's mind

Notes:

This chapter really keeps expanding so this part will just be Mukuro's POV, we get to explore my ideas on Tsuna's metal space~
Happy 4th of July to those of you who celebrate it!

TW: mention of suicidal thoughts and human experimentation, lots of references to fire and blood

Mukuro’s POV

The Vongola heir was even weaker than he expected, though not useless, if only for her body.

Mukuro felt his flames sweep into her mind, overtaking the small mass of flames the girl could summon in comparison. He was stronger than her, regardless of the purity of her flames.

Closing his eyes, he let his mind flow through the cuts in her soul.

To take over her body, he had to find the heart of her mind and seize control of it. It would be a simple matter. Even most Mafia members were lacking in mental defenses, and Mukuro was a stronger attacker than all others.

Chances were, for such an incompetent heir, her heart would be obvious with no layers in her mind.

(This was what it was all for, taking control of her mind, then tearing the mafia to the ground. This would return the pain of their suffering .)

Mukuro opened his eyes to a wall of ice. 

So she has at least one layer of defense. No matter.

He reached out, mind against mind, and crushed a hole into the already cracked ice.

Regardless of his strength, it was evidently not a very strong defense, given the amount of cracks running through the wall.

Maybe it could have been a challenge, if it were property built. But it seems the little heir continues to be incompetent.

Mukuro closed his eyes and let the ice take him to the next layer of the girl’s mind.

.

A gentle breeze and a young voice giggling brought him to awareness.

How open was this girl’s mind?

“Hello mister, can I help you?”

Mukuro stared at the child peering up at him with bright amber eyes. Her warm brown hair was tied into two poofy pigtails, and she wore a simple summer dress, dusted with dirt from playing outside. The surroundings seemed to be some sort of yard with high fences styled in the proportions of a low fence, as if it were from a child’s perspective, unable to see over low walls.

“Hello there, do you know where your heart is?” he questioned casually. 

There was no reason to lie to someone’s soul. They were never capable of blatant lies. It was a feeling of truth, not just words. If a soul was trying to manipulate someone, they could carry through perfectly and yet there would still be the feeling and knowledge that it was manipulation.

“Um, here?” The child asked, pointing at her chest. 

Mukuro held in a sigh. Child souls could be volatile, so he didn’t want to set it off by showing his upset. There was no need to make this more complicated.

The child had an innocence he both envied and despised. This was a child raised with love while he was rotting in a laboratory under scalpels and too-bright lights.

“I’m looking for something more. Your heart ” he spoke with intent, “do you know where it is?”

She tilted her head, pigtails bobbing, “Me? Hmm, I'm not sure, but I know who might! Come this way!” She turned and ran through the yard. Another part of her soul? Or another layer? Either one was more complex than he expected of the little heir, but neither were particularly unusual. Mukuro stepped forward to follow. 

.

“Who are you?”

Mukuro was seven, and he loved his parents.

They were scientists of the brilliant Estraneo Famiglia.

His famiglia may not have been the biggest or most powerful, but they were smart. Mukuro loved listening to his uncles and aunts talking about their theories and niche interests, how they were studying flames and weaponry and anything that caught their interests. 

His parents were definitely the best though, they studied souls. Which, while having a very close relationship to flames, couldn’t be the same thing, according to his parents, since there were people without flames. Mukuro’s mother thought all people had flames, but some couldn’t access them, while Mukuro’s father thought some people just didn’t have flames. Other than that, they shared a lot of research theories, so it made sense to conduct a lot of research together, whether they shared hypotheses or had different ones to test in similar manners. That’s how they met. 

One day, Mukuro hoped he could be a researcher like them.

Mukuro was seven. He smiled at the brunette holding his hand and leading him through a pretty yard. Mukuro didn’t know where he was, but he was sure his parents would find him if they needed him. They were often busy, afterall, so he was used to wandering.

“I’m Mukuro! Who are you?”

“I’m Tsu-chan!” the girl grinned brightly.

“Where are we going?” he asked, looking around the yard.

“Mmmm, we’re going to find nee-chan, since she might know where my heart is!” Mukuro dodged around a sunflower which had sprouted from Tsu-chan’s steps. A multitude of small and big flowers bloomed in her wake as they jogged and hopped along. 

“Your heart? Like the heart to your soul?”

“Yeah, I think so!”

“Oh! Okay!” Mukuro bet his parents would be thrilled to know more about the heart of a soul! It was the current theory they were studying, and Mukuro could totally help now!

“What’s your favorite color, Mukuro?”

“Hmmm, I like purple. But not pink-purple, the blue shade one! And dark green too! What about you?”

“I like allll colors” Tsu-chan smiled brightly, “But if I reallllly had to pick a favorite, then salmon!”

“Like the fish?” Mukuro asked, baffled.

Tsu-chan giggled “No silly, the color salmon! It’s the perfect mix between orange and pink!”

“Really? I’ve never heard of it!”

“Well now you have!” Tsu-chan ran ahead, laughing and tugging Mukuro along.

.

“This way, this way!” the child was bright and excited, flowers unfurling from the plain grass where she stepped. She stopped in front of the back porch of a decently sized house which had faded in from the edge of the scenery. The door was open.

Mukuro was… seventeen. 

“Could you bend down for me for a second, mister?” she asked, amber eyes sparkling as she tucked her hands behind her back to lean slightly forward. He ducked his head down, somewhat amused as he entertained the childish soul. Was this truly the state the Vongola heir’s mind was in? He hadn't bothered to get to know the girl in his research of the town.

The girl grinned as she placed a weight on Mukuro’s head. The Mist could see the blooming pinks and oranges of flowers. Soft leaves curled against his head.

This…

“You should go to the first room upstairs to the right! You can tell her Sawada Setsuna sent you, and make sure to keep the crown! Even if you don’t want to wear it, that’s okay. Just keep it, okay?”

Mukuro paused, ensuring the wreath was secured on his head. If the child was not a soul, but rather a mind guardian, it would be beneficial to follow her instructions as much as he could. Though, some mind guardian she would make, allowing him in so easily. 

Regardless of how simple it would be to defeat the child, he couldn’t evaluate how much damage that would have on the Heiress’ mind. He wanted her consciousness suppressed and dormant, not dead. Once the mind was dead, the body would start deteriorating, and that would be a hindrance in the grand scheme of things. 

“Are you not following me?” he asked, and the child pouted, kicking her leg out and digging her foot into the dirt. 

“Mm, no, Tsu-chan isn’t allowed. But it's right there! Promise. See, you can almost see it from here!” She pointed into the house, where Mukuro could indeed see the corner of a doorframe poking out from beyond the stairs. 

“Good luck with finding my heart!!” 

Glancing at the child once more, who excitedly waved him on, he stepped into the house.

It was quiet as he made his way up the stairs, and a faint scent of food, which had appeared as he walked, faded as he neared the door. 

Confidently, he reached out and held the doorknob, twisting sharply and–

He was in the room.

It was dusty. Mukuro withheld the temptation to cough, he had experienced worse. 

The inside of the room was gray. Nearly the entire scene was achromatic, including the girl curled up on the bed. Soft dark hair, cut to a puffy bob, and a small figure hunched in on itself in a pile of blankets. Orange embroidery spanned faintly across the outer layer of fabric. Other than that, Mukuro could see from the corner of his eyes that only the color of himself and the flower crown on his head remained. 

“Hello,” the girl murmured. When she looked up, eye’s meeting Mukuro’s body, she immediately brightened. Mukuro could have sworn her eyes flashed with a reflected indigo. 

“How may I help you?” she asked, leaning out of the bed. Mukuro stepped forwards.

. 

Mukuro was ten. Everything hurt.

Except his eye.

Mukuro couldn’t feel his eye anymore.

Mukuro didn't think he loved his parents anymore. 

A cold hand touched his cheek and he flinched back, immediately regretting it as pain shot through his body.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you,” he looked up to meet the eyes of a girl about his age, wrapped in blankets and shaking. The other kids were usually fine, they wouldn’t hurt him on purpose, it wasn’t as if they weren’t provided enough food or supplies, that would be damaging to the results of the experiments. That didn’t stop them from going insane sometimes.

“You didn’t scare me. Who are you?” Mukuro could not be scared. Being scared meant having something to fear. Having something to fear meant there was something worse than what he had gone through, and that wasn’t something he could consider.

The girl smiled gently and Mukuro could feel his muscles relaxing, which was suspicious enough to make him want them to tense again but… Everything felt so much better after she smiled at him and he felt a cool warmth flowing under his skin, soothing the pain.

“You can call me Tsuna, or… Dame-Tsuna, if you prefer.”

Mukuro frowned, “That means no-good, doesn’t it? I don’t like that, you aren’t no good. Everyone’s good for something,” that was, at least, something he had learned from the experiments. Everyone had something that made them interesting, that would change their reaction to a treatment or process, and any mutation or differing gene could be the key to a breakthrough. That’s why experimental subjects were so important, from their bodies to their cells. That’s why his parents volunteered him to the program.

A hand tapped his clenched fist and Mukuro felt his shaking subside. He looked up. The girl, Tsuna, smiled.

“Thank you for saying so, what’s your name?” 

RS-066 “... Mukuro, I’m Mukuro,” he paused, “Why are you shaking?”

Tsuna snuggled into her blankets, glancing away for a moment, “I’m just a little cold”

“Why don’t you turn up the heat?” Mukuro asked, despite the feeling of wrongness.

The experiments all had something about them that made them wrong. They made Mukuro’s soul wrong, maybe they had messed up Tsuna’s sense of temperature.

“It’s not really that kind of cold, I would need to find something to feel warm again.” Tsuna wouldn’t look at him, twisting her shoulders away as if she were guilty, as if she owed him something and couldn’t give it to him, and that was somehow hurting him. That was okay, the experiments could hurt each other a lot, but they all knew the others didn’t mean to hurt them, they were the only ones who could help each other, since the researchers just wanted to see how their bodies would react.

“What do you need?” Mukuro had gotten a lot of things, since he knew many of the researchers. K-090 got chew toys to numb the pain of his teeth, RT-042 got a hat to show he still had some sense of warmth and cold even if he could no longer feel pain. 

Tsuna patted his hand before her own slipped back into her wrapping of blankets, “it’s not something you could find here, and I would need to see it to know.”

Mukuro knew what that meant, she needed to escape her trappings. He looked around. The room didn’t look like one of the experiment rooms, but the researchers could use whatever set up they wanted to find what they wanted to know, so there could be locks and traps he couldn’t see at first glance. 

“How can I help you get out of this place?”

“... ” she smiled softly, “Let me help you first.”

.

Mukuro was seventeen.

“I am looking for your heart ,” he informed the Vongola heiress, observing the way she shivered as soon as the blankets shifted, as if she were cold despite the pile of thick fabrics.

“Oh. I can’t lead you there, but I know where you should go next,” she lifted a hand out of the blankets, shivering more and more the longer it was uncovered. With a quiet snap, she pointed at a door on her wall which Mukuro was certain had only then appeared. 

“And in return..”

Ah yes, of course she would demand something in return. Exhausted or sick as she was, the girl was still Vongola . Truly, for a simple sickness to be an event traumatic enough to split the layers of her mind, she really was spoiled.

“Could you… flare your indigo?”

… What? Mukuro stared at the girl. She would have been… ten, maybe. Already growing into her flames. And she was asking him to flare his flames? How greedy and rude, to ask for someone to flare their flames for her without any previous relationship or any promise of attempting a harmony. Surely she had plenty of Elements fighting to flare their flames for her. Regardless, Mukuro was in her mind, and he needed her to guide him to her heart. A mind that was a maze could be more dangerous than one he could fight his way through, especially if it was the beings in the mind that could control the pathways. He let his flames float out briefly before wrapping them back within himself. The girl sighed, relaxing within her blankets and gazing at Mukuro with tired blinks.

“It’s so beautiful… Thank you. Please, take this with you.”

Reaching slowly out of her blankets once more, she placed a pin in his hands. The metal emphasized the delicate cut of the fragile yet strong gem, which gleamed with orange flames. 

Is it so easy to please you, Little Vongola?

Mukuro nodded once, looking back at the girl who gazed at him, staring at the area around him and his body as if she were drinking in the sight.

How weird. He felt his face twist in annoyance.

Opening the door, he was greeted with light and the scent of flowers

He stepped through the doorway, and it disappeared into the vast sky of the hill Mukuro found himself upon. Petals blew by him in a gentle breeze.

The grass was green, the flowers an infinite number of colorful shades, the sky a sea of blue broken by a painter’s brush of delicate white clouds.

The hill had a gentle slope, inclining to a single tree before sinking down to a general flatness of a field covered in flowers. 

There were two figures.

A girl with warm brown hair, just long enough to pull the top portion up into a small ponytail sat under the tree, humming gently. She wore a knitted cardigan over a simple shirt and a skirt with just enough layers to splay gracefully on the ground.

In her lap, with her knees bent to the side, a boy leaned against her thighs.

His white hair blended into his loose button down shirt in contrast to his black trousers.

Mukuro stepped forward to ask his question, but he stopped as the girl's eyes shot up to meet his own.

Shhh the girl motioned with one finger on her lips, still humming as her right hand continued to stroke through the boy’s hair. She used her left to point him in the direction of a house enveloped entirely in burning orange flames.

Do you remember fire?

.

Mukuro was twelve and he was going to get out of this place. They gave him pain and they gave him power. They wanted his power, and so they would feel his pain.

He was twelve and he was six with a gun in his hands.

He was twelve and she was thirty-seven with a smile on her face as blood poured out of her throat.

He was twelve and it was watching.

He was twelve and she was fifteen, living a normal life until glass breaks.

He was twelve and he was twenty, walking home when a blade exited the front of his chest.

He was twelve and he set monsters ablaze.

He wished they would beg at his feet as they instead reached for papers and computers, trying to download and save information before it burnt away in beams of orange-indigo-red-yellow-blue-violet-green flames.

He watched white walls melt and turn brown as fire flickered its way up. He listened without hearing as screams echoed the sound of earth creaking and foundations breaking.

He held out his hands to too few children who were still alive.

He should have escaped earlier.

Mukuro was twelve and he broke his chains with blood and flames.

(Tsuna was twelve and flames licked at her bindings. 

Tsuna was twelve when smoke and fire covered her sky)

.

Mukuro was seventeen. He was not RS-066. He was Rokudo Mukuro and his soul was as close to a God as this world could expect to see. 

The girl’s eyes glowed as she smiled, and Mukuro knew… Himura Setsuna.

Was… this the Vongola heiress?

His attention slipped down to the boy on her lap, feeling that if he just stepped one step closer he could get a clear glimpse of his face…

Haven’t you seen enough?

Mukuro averted his gaze, suddenly feeling as though he had intruded upon something intimate.

Forget it, he had a goal.

He walked towards the house, hesitating as he reached for the doorknob.

This… being hadn’t given him anything. Was it a trap?

The moment his hand touched the flames surrounding the handle his vision burned white.

He felt the presence moving around him as it seemed to count

One. 

Tsu-chan valued her friends. The flower crown on his head was the laughter of a young child. Freedom, happiness, a life he never had, lit ablaze with orange and the echoes of claim over a home. Orange lined with purple and potential and love. Mukuro watched it, this kind child, holding the hands of her arguing friends and helping them reconcile, feeding stray animals and pairing them with families looking for a pet, running through forests without fear because she knew which way was safe. Then it was gone.

Two.

Dame-Tsuna craved her flames. The pin in his hand was desperation, fear, and pain. It was the cold ( cold in a patient’s gown and white with no color but indigo as he burned ) and gray and loss. It was holding on to the small existences which kept her alive and clinging because it hurt but she owed it to those who would have been hers to live , but there was only so much she could do. She wouldn’t kill herself, but she wouldn't really mind if she died. 

Three.

Himura Setsuna loved had faith in one person freedom. The vision, etched into Mukuro’s memory, was warmth and hope and knowledge. He was everything and light and laughter. Then came fire and fog and–

And what?

“Hello, darling.”

Mukuro was on a couch. It was a warm toned brown, similar to much of the rest of the room he found himself in.

There was a cup of tea in front of him, a warm amber color contrasting a cool-green teacup.

“Won’t you drink?”

The little Vongola was in front of him.

Or… no. This being…. Felt different.

“What–” Mukuro felt his throat catch, hesitatingly taking a sip of tea to clear it.

Get a hold of yourself, you have more power and experience here. (... right?)

“What was that?” he finished his question, pulling himself together to better lounge across the seat in an effort to fix his image.

The… being hummed and Mukuro could feel it in his bones. His eyes narrowed, “What are you?”

The being lowered its cup, “Allow me to ask first, darling. Why do you care about the Mafia so much?” Mukuro ignored the… nickname. This… soul-creation-being would likely be some sort of judge.

Mukuro’s role was to convince it to allow him the heart, whatever form that heart may take to the Vongola heiress. Plus, the more the heiress’ mind believed in his goal, the less it would resist.

(no one would remember what he said here anyways.)

“The world… the Mafia is broken. It’s cruel and infectious. Any person, any child can be drawn in due to being born or simply wanting to survive. Those people, they tore us apart over and over again,” his fist clenched, “It's only right we return the favor.”

“And revenge is worth scaring your soul?” Mukuro felt the brush of warmth against his soul and flashed his own flames in warning, smirking bitterly. 

“I’m sure you don’t see it, standing atop the trash heap as you do, but this world is an ugly place. What concern are a few new scars on my soul when it has already been shredded apart? I’ll use this wretched soul of mine to control those worms in power and turn this world into a beautiful sea of blood.”

Mukuro could feel his flames flowing through him at his passion, his obsession being spoken into the world.

Despite what must have been a revelation, the being only looked him up and down as if it were evaluating him. 

“You're going to keep pushing then?” It asked.

“Pushing? Naturally. I’ll keep tearing at their seams until they crumble apart on the pile of garbage they built themselves upon.”

The being hummed, sipping their drink, “Hold on tight then.”

“What?” Mukuro paused, eyes narrowing in a second before–

He fell–

.

Sawada Setsuna, Tsu-chan, was seven and she loved running through the forests of Namimori.

She loved the guardian skylark in the trees. She loved the sun surrounded mist and protective clouds, she loved the red roses and red kendo blades and blue puddles in the rain. She loved the warmth and how it was all hers.

She was the sky spreading across Namimori.

Sawada Setsuna loved her Mama 

Sawada Setsuna loved her Papa

Sawada Setsuna was a good girl and Oji-chan was nice. He was friends with Papa after all!

.

Dame-Tsuna was nine and she was tired.

She was cold and everything hurt.

Her colors were there and gone. She held their shadows in worship. What else did she have?

Dame-Tsuna’s mom was a survivor and she taught her daughter what she could.

For her, Dame-Tsuna swore to hold on.

If obsession was the only thing keeping her alive then let it burn through her heart until nothing remained.

.

Himura Setsuna was twelve and her mother knew she needed to do something before she lost her only baby. They take a trip.

Himura Setsuna was twelve and she was free. She was given wings to be human in a world of gray nothingness and she was safe soaring in a free sky.

When he was hers and she was his was there anything that could cage them?

If there was nothing else in the world then at least he was there.

Himura Setsuna was twelve and she screamed as air was forced from her lungs and her mouth refused to speak.

The heat of flames burned her face. She would rather the flames burnt her themselves if it meant they could burn in the same fire.

Himura Setsuna was twelve and they had one perfect summer. She doesn’t get out again.

When does a home become a cage?

(When the captors won’t allow you to escape.)

.

Sora was new and they claimed theirs. Sora didn’t exist to make friends, they existed because Tsuna wanted hers but could not have hers and so Sora wanted theirs. Every person was an opportunity and the goal was to have their court. 

Their Storm was a beautiful blaze, their Rain brought comforting droplets, their cloud was a protective cover, their lightning was a stable support, and elsewhere they saw opportunity.

Sora didn’t care for all flame holders as Tsuna did, they only cared for the ones that could be theirs.

And as far as Sora was concerned, Tsuna deserved only the best.

.

Tsuna was fifteen and for her people she burned cold.

.

 

Mukuro floated in emptiness

The girl was in front of him. Setsuna. Tsuna? He knew her and yet he didn’t.

He knew her favorite color, her favorite foods, the way it felt to run a hand through her hair.

He knew how her body felt as it learned how to fight, how her lips felt as they shaped her endearments, how her cheeks began to ache as she wasn’t used to smiling.

He knew how she loved hers and would tear the world down to keep them with her.

She opened her eyes and he knew how it felt to be enraptured.

“Hello,” she spoke, tilting her head and reaching out. Her movement broke the moment and Mukuro wrenched himself back.

“What is this? You’ve got quite the complex mindspace, little Vongola,” he pasted an aggressive smile on his face. It was rare for him to be caught off guard in a mental battle and this girl was doing that far too often for his preferences. 

She paused, pulling back and tucking her hands as if to stop from reaching for him. Ridiculous . “We’re in the center, I think. I’ve never been here before.”

“Obviously. People don’t usually find themselves in their mindspace.”

She hummed, “But I do.”

And he knew what she meant. Hours upon hours spent meditating, pushing and pulling at ice without any true comprehension of what lay beyond it. And now he experienced it first.

No, that was wrong. They were both there. 

“What is it really that you want to do? Possessing my body, to do what?” She drifted closer in the emptiness between them. 

Mukuro’s jaw tensed as he kept himself from grinding his teeth. He let poison pour off his silver tongue.

“I’ll incite them to civil war. The Vongola has always particularly cared about their bloodline in their main family, and it's fallen apart recently. What wonderful timing for me, to create a conflict between just who is the real heir.”

He spread his arms in sweeping motions, immersing himself in his own reality like the illusions he so easily summoned as he spoke. 

“I’ll use your body and take control of the Famiglia, then have them so conflicted between different leaders that they’ll separate into different factions who are allied with different Famiglias. Eventually, the war will escalate and the Mafia will bring about its own destruction, a fitting end. The Vongola will crumple. The leaders of the underground world sitting alone on a broken throne.”

Flames and blood will envelop the world. Screams like they made us scream, cries like they tore from our throats, the world will turn to blood and fire.

Despite the violent imagery he willed through his mind, the girl remained focused on him.

“And what would that bring you?”

Mukuro felt his smile twitch at her words.

“What do you mean? I’ll achieve my goal, naturally, to return all the pain they caused us.”

The girl shook her head, frowning as if considering how to communicate her words. 

“But what’s the point? All that bloodshed, and the only result is nothing?”

Nothing? Nothing, no, not nothing. To return the pain they caused, to revel in a world where no person could hurt him anymore, how could that be nothing?

“Do not speak as though you know me,” he spoke forcefully, feeling his smile mold into a frustrated frown. Still, the girl continued to push.

“Why do you care about them so much? The people who hurt you?”

Shut up.

“They deserve pain.”

To hurt as we did, so many lost souls crying out and he had chosen destruction too late.

“Why do you allow them to keep hurting you? To keep you from happiness?”

What do you know?

“Shut up.”

Shut up. Shut up. Shut up. Be silent.

“Our experiences are not as different as you thought, that’s why you can’t–”

Mukuro interrupted before the girl could continue her tirade. 

“So we’re more similar than I had assumed. So what? Do you think you can stop me with some lecture on how hope and friendship can purify the world? Don't make me laugh.” 

It didn’t matter that they shared similarities. It didn’t matter if they could be friends . Mukuro could tell what that… being of her subconsciousness wanted, but he had his own goals. 

Stopping them for something as untrustworthy as friendship?

A harmony?

Ridiculous. He had experienced first hand how claims of “family” could deteriorate.

“As long as we exist in a world where children can be torn apart for other people’s benefit, where they can be snatched from the streets or sold by the people they trusted, what point is there to be . Let them drown in their blood and ash and let everything end. ”

He was blood and ash and the souls of all those lost to their experimentation, he was those who wondered and those who trusted and those who were torn apart.

He was not supposed to exist.

“I am tormented constantly. It never stops. The pain in my eye, in my soul, and yet the people who caused such pain, who made my parents cut me open, go on with their days as if they did not sentence hundreds of children to death. ”

Rokudo Mukuro was an abomination.

He tore himself from her mental space.

Notes:

So theoretically, asking someone to flare their flames for you is different from natural flaring back and forth, makes sense? totally makes sense.
Thanks for reading! lmk if you catch any mistakes or have any questions:)
Next up: resolution and Tsuna's POV!

Chapter 22: Breaking Chains

Summary:

mukuro has a crisis and Tsuna also has a crisis? Ig?

Notes:

yall im in college now its so weird

Mukuro blinked and he was… himself again. 

Setsuna stumbled in front of him, staring at him with determination blazing in her eyes… or perhaps that was just the flames. He forced his face into a smirk as he lept back, avoiding what could have been a stumble.

He struck out with his trident. If he could not possess her body fully then he would just force it. This was what his family was known for, after all. Sure the girl’s body would deteriorate faster, it was less stable, but Mukuro could care less. Illusions could cover the image of a rotting body and he only needed her body for long enough to ruin the Mafia. 

The issue was that this time, something… blocked him.

A… blob?

How curious and yet annoying.

Mukuro could only watch, feeling the mental strain on his mind due to his previous attempted possession. 

The… blob began to float into the air, glowing and dropping… 

Arm warmers? Into the Tsuna’s hands.

… And people wondered why it was so easy to get people to believe he could actually summon pillars of fire and snakes. When the Mafia was filled with unbelievable things, most people had to learn to believe or get crushed by supposedly fictional existences. Mukuro was unbelievably skilled anyways, after all.

Mukuro was ready to beat Tsuna into the ground. From what he observed of her fighting skills, he was better, naturally.

Yet… somehow, the image of her, arm warmers morphing into long gloves and flame blazing upon her forehead…

Of course Mukuro wouldn’t lose.

But for a moment he was almost afraid to.

Tsuna held up well, if nothing else, as a girl who had trained for less than a year pitted against a genius who had been raised in the Mafia as a monster. 

Still, Mukuro was confident in his victory.

… until the bloodthirsty Skylark arrived.

The demon prefect, a name given by his own town, could match Mukuro physically. Bursts of orange weaving through his onslaught of violet, Tsuna saw through every one of Mukuro’s illusions.

He didn’t like it. Mukuro’s illusions have always been undeniable. To have them so consistently ignored… he didn’t like it.

(It made him feel exposed. Young. Never again.)

The girl’s fighting style was tempered yet reckless. When she wasn’t enfolded in the Skylark's wings she was in the air herself. She leapt up in jumps boosted by her flames and rocketed down with extreme force, putting craters in the run down building. Mukuro could barely keep an eye on her between blocking the prefect’s blows, only the whistling of wind warning him to move out of the way before her frame crashed down like a miniature meteor. As well as Mukuro was able to move around the wreckage, the Skylark was equally capable, flitting around with all the power of a bird of prey and all the delicate speed of a hummingbird.

He got hit. He blocked. He hit back.

It hurt. Yet at the same time, there was a balance to the pain, to the power being transmitted as blows were exchanged. It felt like a dance, moving with the two of them. Shifting back and forth, pushing and being pushed. His arms hurt, his legs ached, his breath was heavy.

Mukuro smiled.

And then he tripped. 

The dance ended as he forced air in and out of his lungs, gasping breaths as he tried to and could not stand. 

In front of him, Tsuna stood, haloed by her own flames with her Cloud loyally beside her. 

They looked… powerful.

Mukuro was still smiling.

Tsuna stepped forward, breath heavy but carefully controlled.

“You spoke of the horrors you experienced in the Mafia. I’ll be honest. As you know, I don’t have as much experience with that world as you do. But I am aware that it is not a kind one.”

She held a hand out.

“So change it. Let's create a world where children will not be used as tools”

Mukuro stared, panting, smiling, incredulous.

“You’re ridiculous”

She smirked at him and her eyes burned with want . Blazing pools of melted amber and fire that…

“Scared of a little effort? You wanted to use my body, so use me. Well make something new out of this filth.”

Ridiculous. (Made him believe he could change the world for the better.)

“... Fine. I’ll use you.”

He reaches a blood crusted hand forward and indigo meets orange, wind buffering out from two disfigured souls learning how to be whole. 

Tsuna pulled him up, stumbling backwards with the force before the Skylark caught her, propping her up with one arm.

The guy didn’t even have the decency to stumble despite being obviously more beaten up than the two of them, what was he even made out of?

A shout interrupted them, “Wait! Please don’t kill him”

Mukuro’s head shot to the side, nearly wincing at the force on his aching muscles. 

“Ken?” The canine-like boy was leaning heavily on a shorter black-haired girl wearing a cropped cream jacket over a white shirt and blue jeans. Despite a minor dusting of dirt over her clothing, She looked pristine in comparison to Ken’s dusty, bruised state. Following them closely, a figure that must have been Chikusa was fully draped over the shoulder of a taller boy in a white shirt and loose pants with a sword strapped over his back. He, at least, looked somewhat beaten up with tears in his clothing and an abundance of dust covering his body. 

The girl grinned brightly as the group took staggered steps forwards “Hi, Tsuna-chan! I thought you’d like to meet these guys!”

Mukuro’s smile grew strained as the tall boy let out a bright laugh. What did they feed the teenagers in Namimori? Tsuna seemed to be taking their attitudes with stride, as if it were normal behavior for children not raised in the Mafia .

Ken at least, reflected Mukuro’s own underlying confusion, “What… exactly happened here?”

Mukuro looked at Tsuna, who looked at him at the same time. They both glanced down at their conjoined hands before looking back at each other. Tsuna shrugged, “We struck a deal.”

Ken stared back at Mukuro as Chikusa struggled to raise his head from his folded form in order to look incredulously at Mukuro’s form, shaking hands with the person they had come to this town to ruin.

Mukuro considered his hand again, seemingly settled into its position for all that his flames seemed to crave the warmth of his new harmony.

“That we did.”

Ken and Chikusa shared a glance before shrugging, accepting it.

At least there was no monologue about his past experiences and how they made him sympathizable, that would have been embarrassing to sit through. Mukuro much preferred simply sharing his memories with Tsuna. Him, being purposefully open and communicating with others? Not likely. 

But he would admit her smile was charming. In the sense that it could be useful in the future. No other reason.

… not out loud though.

The cold beaten ruins felt warm in their small concentration of meaningless chatter.

.

Tsuna felt like she was going crazy.

The floor felt solid under her feet, stable and still despite her stuttering flames.

Sora was quiet but there were hums and whispers in her mind that processed as her yet not. 

She looked at Mukuro and thought, that’s my friend! Looked at Kyoya and thought, hello birdy! With a giggle that felt unrelentingly free and unburdened like sunlight in a forest.

Her friends felt like warmth love heart as they always had, but there was a distinct sense of nostalgia missing wish-you-were-here that she couldn’t identify the source of.

The surge of want-mine- come to me I’ll hide you away so you can never leave me  was far stronger than she could remember feeling.

It was strange, the memories and emotions in her head that were not hers yet felt so recognizable.

Mukuro had felt in a way so familiar to her that she had to consider.

If it was not Reborn who had found her that day, if the men in suits who came to her doorstep desired to chain her down and use her, what would she be?

If her mother never stopped her and she broke through her seal, if she survived and her flames blazed to engulf Namimori, would she have claimed hers without consideration to their wishes in her desperation? Would they have followed her to escape the bindings of a life that didn’t suit them?

Who would she have burned to erase all traces of chains? As Mukuro destroyed the Famiglia, kind as they may have been for the Underground, who planned to use him by holding Ken and Chikusa against him, would she have stood in a pool of blood and smiled?

She had felt his resentment boiling through his skin as he looked at the men who gazed at him with expecting eyes, shimmering with look what we’ve done for you, you would not have this kind treatment if not for us, won’t you repay us? and felt his satisfaction as he chose to turn one of their own against them as the man had won over Ken and Chikusa.

The hatred of chains, of people and their expectations and how they hurt him over failing to meet their wishes, didn’t she understand those?

Tsuna would never want to limit her court, but it simmered in her, the desire to hoard them close and protect them, to herd them together and watch them explore with sharp eyes. 

Being injured in a fight was one thing, and as much as she disliked seeing her lovelies hurt, she understood that they were hunters in their own right.

But if anyone tried to choke the freedom from their lungs and keep them from their Sky she would grow fangs and scales to hold them close and burn down their enemies–  

For a moment when the fight had started she thought to herself, I could care less about the Mafia, about his colors or flames or whatever they are, but I want him . Right before Leon, um, evolved? Appearing in front of her face to deliver her path to victory in the form of lovely black arm warmers Haru would approve of.

While Tsuna would never choose someone as part of her court for only their flames now , there was a certain amount of time during which she would have taken anything for her colors. No… not her colors, but any colors. The desperation and lack of care for anything that was not how brightly a color shown…

It was, perhaps… a little concerning.

A tug on her hand broke her spiraling thoughts as she looked at Mukuro, who was opening his mouth to speak and–

Clink clinkclinkclink CLANK

Tsuna’s first opinion of the Vindice consisted of cloaks and bandages.

It was something along the lines of those are some raggedy as fuck outfits, Haru would disapprove of the lacking quality.

… she may have been a little exhausted.

What really stoked the embers of her anger were the chains and how she just had an internal contemplation on the concept of limiting others and how she despises it. 

As the chain tightened to tug her Mist away from her, she grabbed it with a blazing flame, a faint thought drifting by over the lack of limitations on her flame usage that processed as highly unusual. She had been training to boost her comparatively lacking flame reserves due to her seal, but the improvement was still surprising.

Glancing over, her court had similarly stopped the removal of their prospective opponents, though they were pulled along to some extent, leaning away with tensed muscles to prevent necks from snapping. 

Haru had slipped a hand between the wrap of metal and Ken’s neck while Takeshi held a tight grip on Chikusa’s chain not dissimilar to Tsuna’s own.

At the cloaked feet of the Vindice, as who else could it be, Birds, the Twins, MM, and Lancia lay limp.

The chains tugged.

Tsuna blazed.

The figure at the front shifted and the others shifted in response, like a touch in a lake.

“What are you doing?”

Their voices were… raspy. Deep and scraping like the chains they carried and many times heavier. 

“They’re mine. ”

The figures shifted in what Tsuna thought could be read as a patronizing amusement, unimpressed and cold.

“They’re criminals who have escaped from the Vendicare,” their voices crackled together, like tones clawing their way into empty spaces within words with a feverish need.

Tsuna thought of chains upon chains and lies.

“For what crime?”

They shifted, tilting their heads as if to intimidate her, but her court had gathered at her back with people to protect who were hers or close enough to hers that meant mine .

“The unprovoked massacre of a Mafia Famiglia, lacking the following of protocol,” although their shifting movement remained the same, Tsuna felt the rise and fall of high pitched giggles and cold cackles.

Dame-Tsuna thought of fear, of wanting to reach out and have only to fall to expectations and fear. The questions of what she could be and how humans hurt and how she could not trust a hand outstretched if that hand brought with it only iron spikes and chains.

These beings had their Judgment. Tsuna had experience and will .

“Can you truly consider their actions unprovoked? Would they not have been provoked by the Mafia itself due to your failures? ”

The air hissed at her, cloth rippling in its own wind and Tsuna almost winced at the feel of screams.

Bold bold -d bol-d

“Bold of you to suggest, is that an accusation little girl ”

Tsuna hadn’t been a little girl since she was Sawada Setsuna frolicking in the once safety of her soon to be broken home.

“My name is Himura Setsuna, and I argue that your accusations towards Mukuro are the consequences of your own actions and incompetent inactions , Vindice ”

The smoke hissed at them and they hissed back.

Sawada Setsuna is young and a fierce protector of her own

Dame Tsuna is hurt but her colors are hers and she’ll do anything for then

Himura Setsuna knows love and loss and rage and fire

Sora is fire and they grin

“You claim that they’re in the wrong for destroying a famiglia. Do you mean the one who found them and tried to manipulate them like your carefully monitored Mafia famiglias tend to do? Or the Famiglia that kidnapped and held children to experiment on and torture them.”

Mukuro held her hand. The Vindice felt curious-offended-anger, but Tsuna was on a roll and she knew neither her flames nor her adrenaline would fail her now.

“Answer me something, I’ve heard that you Vindice rarely get involved. While the proper protocol for a Mafia war calls for open declarations, the expectation itself is a tradition rather than a requirement. It is not as though there are no other groups who fight without proper declarations, especially when considering when weaker Famiglias attempt to poach a person too strong for them to join them. In that case, destruction is almost expected. So really you would be here for the Estraneo Famiglia, yes? Perhaps for their research? After all, there are many mysteries surrounding what exactly you are. ”

Their cloaks swished and sneered at the accusation. 

“You make many assumptions, girl .”

Some unknown wind tugged at their clothing and Tsuna got a glimpse of rot-decay-flesh.

“There is more at play than you could possibly comprehend. We have no time to explain to an ignorant fool.”

Tsuna’s face twisted, but Reborn stepped in front of her before she could respond.

“She does not need to hear it.”

Despite his small physical form, his flames felt warm-safe-stay, blocking her from directly seeing the Vindice’s forms. But Tsuna had set her resolve and she will not be stopped by corpses yet to die.

 

Reborn had learned to be wary of the Vindice in his time in the Mafia. What they didn’t comprehend was that they were currently in her territory and they were in the wrong.

She moved through Reborn’s flames and stepped up beside him, leaning forward.

She respected him, cared for him, trusted and relied on him, but he needed to remember that he does not speak for her.

And Tsuna was mad. 

“No no, do explain, I want to hear it. I want to hear what excuse you have for allowing innocent children to be tortured and then arresting them for actions that were the consequence of their harm. ”

Her flames blistered and burned and the chain melted in her hand, slipping in pieces through her fingers without a mark on her skin.

“Tell me, Vindice , what do you think your role in the Mafia is? There are no official rules other than Omerta , so the only rules you reinforce are your own and tradition. So is it your choice to arrest those who kill their captors over those who kidnap and torture?” 

The ghost whose chain she melted twitched back but the creature leading them stood strong as she strode forward to stand in front of her court. They shifted towards each other, always ready to back her.

“Who do you think you are to question us, brat .”

Tsuna breathed and felt fire in her lungs, burning along her back and her arms.

“I am Setsuna , Sky claimed by the main Vongola court, Sky of my own court, and I have mine .”

I have Sora, I have my life, my experiences, my pains, and all of that is my Flames.

 

There’s hissing and chattering as the leading corpse spoke.

“ Setsuna , what power do you have to bargain with the Vindice?”

Tsuna kept her head up.

“Currently? I am to be heiress to the Vongola. Disregarding that?”

As far as Tsuna was concerned, the Vongola were colorless and filth. 

“I can see the flames eating away at your bodies. They’re not your flames, are they? Someone’s keeping you functioning but we both know that there’s more to it. You need the mafia for something.”

Tsuna lets that possessive-take-mine part of her and lets it flow through her bones.

“Try to take mine from me and I will dismantle the mafia. Every time you try to do something, I will be there, ruining your plans. I’ll burn through those flames until you are stuck in an eternal painful death even more than you are now.”

She let her blaze cool, spreading her arms like she knew Mukuro would when forming a deal.

“If you leave them with me, and that’s counting leaving Lancia alone, then I will make it worth your while. I will gain a position high enough in the Mafia to make my request reasonable and when the time comes I will side with you.”

The Vindice hesitated and Tsuna saw a wave spread through their hissing mist. 

“One does not lie to the Vindice”

Do you intend to become Decima?

So, as she predicted, the Vongola was somehow valuable to these beings. 

Tsuna breathed out, flames flickering but no longer blazing, her breath a puff of air in the cold.

“I will protect my family.”

Chains clank and the Vindice were gone, Lancia’s body splayed and coughing on the ground.

Tsuna clapped her hands together, “Alright, let’s go home.”

Turning around in a smooth spin, her eyes roamed over her court for a moment.

Takeshi was supporting both Ken and Chikusa, one on each side, with Ken grumbling complaints and Chikusa silent but watching. 

Haru was helping a skeptical Mukuro check on his neck, thoughtful hums and teasing words that Mukuro returned, before heading over to Lancia. Both kept Tsuna in their peripherals. 

As though in slow motion, Kyoya tipped over. Tsuna was there to catch him. She had noticed his flagging flames. Brilliant blazes drained down to low embers. He had evidently been pushing himself for too long, but it was strange. Tsuna had known Kyoya for years. She knew his energy and how he fought. And at full power? He should have beaten Mukuro. So… what was happening?

She had a hunch. Sora whispered in her ear and Setsuna knew how these things worked.

Her eyes shifted smoothly to Reborn, wide and violent.

“Have you ordered something to be done to my Skylark, Reborn?”

Her Court’s eyes were sharp and watching, ready to fight by her side even against their own teacher.

Reborn tipped his fedora, Leon’s big eyes shining at her from the top of his hat.

“The ninth demanded a test.”

And Kyoya was the strongest.Too strong to force Tsuna to grow while beside her.

Tsuna respected and cared for Reborn. After everything he’d brought her, she trusted and relied on him.  

But she understood their positions and as it was, he had betrayed her people to fulfill his mission.

She understood, but that did not mean it didn’t hurt.

She inclined her head in acknowledgement, but they could both feel her withdrawing flames, warm with so many of her court present around them. 

Reborn nodded back. He understood, he had watched as Tsuna rejected the surety of being Vongola Decima. 

In this conflict, they were not on the same side.

That did not mean they could not help each other, but Tsuna could feel it. Her flames felt raw and jagged at the edges, shifting to regulate her natural output after so long.

It wasn’t time for her to be trying to cover so much.

Kusakabe had a car waiting for them at the entrance to the building. Lancia thanks her, looking hesitantly at Mukuro and the two boys hanging off Takeshi’s shoulders before taking his leave, citing unfinished business. 

Tsuna held Kyoya’s hand on the drive, running soothing flames through his system to bolster his energy in hopes of postponing the necessity of treatment. Haru was at his other side, using her reinforced cloths as bandages for his likely broken bones. Takeshi sat next to her, charging blue ribbons with rain flames. In the circular seating arrangement, Mukuro was on Tsuna’s other side, their legs pressed against each other and shoulders brushing. Ken and Chikusa sat loosely between Takeshi and Mukuro, Ken leaning away from but gazing curiously at Takeshi’s slowly growing pile of ribbon, while Chikusa stared out his opposing window. Reborn was… somewhere. Actually where was he?

When they arrived at her home, Kusakabe reassured her that Kyoya would be fine, he’d just need some rest which Kusakabe requested Tsuna to remind him of.

Tsuna huffed with a smile and told Kusakabe she’d tell her mother. 

Despite the hunt, their return is somewhat subdued. 

Tsuna’s energy was falling and her eyes were drooping by the time Hayato burst through the door before they could knock. She let herself slump as her healthy storm caught her, and smiled with exhaustion at her mother.

“Welcome back, darling,” her mom kissed her on the forehead despite the dirt and germs she’s surely covered in. 

“Hi, Mama, I brought back friends,” she murmurs. Hayato was warm. 

Nana giggled as Hayato pulled her up to drag her into the house.

“I’ll get rooms ready, go shower and eat before you sleep, Stellina.”

Tsuna buries her face in Hayato’s shoulder with a whine, but she can feel the humored shaking of his shoulders which brings a smile to her face. Someone’s been teaching her mother bits of Italian and it wasn’t her. Unless her mom already knew Italian. Tsuna could never be sure.

.

Freshly showered and sitting at her dining table (had it gotten larger?) with her family, a thought came to her and Tsuna nearly slapped her face at forgetting. 

“Mukuro, there’s someone I want you to meet!”

.

Tsuna blinked and there was color.

She blinked and there was not.

She blinked and there were flames swarming her head.

She blinked and there were not.

There was too much all at once, swirling and twisting, unbalancing her one way or another.

Shhh , Sora whispered, I'll handle this for now little spark. Give it time.

Tsuna slept.

…

 

Tsuna: Hi Nagi-san, this is Setsuna from the cake shop!

Nagi: Hello, Tsuna-san! 

Tsuna: :D

Nagi: ♡＾▽＾♡

.

Tsuna: Nagi-san, there’s a deal at the cake shop! (here w haru)

Tsuna: Come quick they have your favorite!!

Nagi: Ah! Thank you Tsuna-san! On my way! ᕕ( ᐛ )ᕗ

Nagi: Here!

Tsuna: I see you!（*＾＾*) (did I use that right?)

Nagi: Yep!

.

Tsuna: Nagi, have you watched xxxx?

Nagi: I haven't, why do you ask?

Tsuna: we’re having a movie night at my house! Would you like to come?

Nagi: (╥_╥) I would love to, but have cram school in the evenings, sorry!! (シ_ _)シ

Tsuna: No worries! I’ll keep you updated, let me know if you can join us anytime!

Tsuna: ✧٩(•́⌄•́๑)و ✧

Nagi: Thank you!

.

Tsuna: Haru and I are going shopping ~ want to come?

Nagi: Yes! I’m free for an hour, where should I meet you?

Tsuna: Sending my location!

.

Nagi: Please thank Hayato-san for the chains and the store recommendation for me!
Tsuna: got it~ He said no problem he's happy to help! ♡＾▽＾♡

Nagi: ✧٩(•́⌄•́๑)و ✧

.

Tsuna: There’s someone I really want you to meet, do you know when you’ll be free? (๑˃̵ᴗ˂̵)و

Tsuna: Nagi? 

Tsuna: Nagi? 

Tsuna: Nagi? 

Tsuna: Nagi, are you ok?

*five missed calls*

Tsuna: Please let me know if you’re okay

*three missed calls*

Tsuna: It’s okay if you don’t want to talk, but please just let me know if youre okay?

*two missed calls*

Tsuna: call me back when you can

Tsuna: please

.

Nagi: Hello, do you know the owner of this phone? She is currently at xxxx hospital 

Notes:

sorry for the wait thanks for readinggg
im working on it i swear I just have a lot more distractions and less time--

Tsuna and Mukuro at each other: How are you alive???
I'm nerfing mist powers, they are too much for my plans so, well, they'll still be pretty powerful but were gonna… figure some stuff out.
Excuse for any mukuro ocness: “the dying will flames purified Mukuro’s dark aura” oooo magic

Tsuna: scolds the vindice
Mafia peeps at Tsuna: How the fuck did she not die???

Tsuna learned emoticons from Haru and Nagi I don’t make the rules

this is very much not proof read lemme know if anythings breaking the continuum my sweets thanksss

Chapter 23: Meetings and Beginnings

Summary:

the children can't get a single chapter of a break

Notes:

the og title for this was bloody proposal but i think that might fit better later in the fic so i am now sad i can't make a joke about offering fancy magic rings to people
*cough cough* indicating the presence of a joke about the rings and proposing *cough cough*
I have so many ideas for this arc and so few coherent thoughts
the level of messed up sleep schedule i have reached means i leave catching mistakes in this fic to you my dear readers, my brain's gone off the rails
I have faith in you much love <3

Tsuna’s mental space was a strange thing. The ice was there, but it was no longer a barrier. Not with the hole Mukuro blasted through it. Her crossing the space was a different matter.

She hadn’t mentioned the development to Reborn. Partially because she felt comfortable in her ability to handle it and partially out of spite and due to the conflicting hisses of trust-no trust in her head.

There were upsides and downsides to the new hole in her seal. 

Tsuna was certain that with enough time to erode away the ice she could be whole again. 

On the other hand, the flickering of different colors, not all accurate or even applicable to life, was pretty confusing and exhausting to interpret. She had gotten used to her achromatic world and this strange amalgamation of colors was both lovely–for the pure existence of color– and awful – for the desecration of it.

But Tsuna would persevere, as she always had.

Now, she had Hayato’s storm eating at the ice, Haru’s flames to break it in chunks, Takeshi’s rain to sooth the energy, Kyoya’s propagation boosting each part, and Mukuro’s mist to wrap around her. It was much better than before.

It was progress.

.

Nagi wasn’t responding.

There was one text, asking about an identification, that Nagi was in a hospital , but the name was blurred out and there were no responses to Tsuna’s further inquiries. Tsuna could only hope that meant that someone else had been able to identify Nagi and get in contact with her family.

Mukuro only hummed when Tsuna asked him to wait. He had no reason to be attached to a girl he’d never met afterall, although Tsuna’s interest did make him curious.

But Tsuna was worried.

She and Nagi weren’t close per say, Nagi didn’t quite fit right in her court and Tsuna wasn’t going to drag her into something when half of her life still pulled her out of it. But something about Mukuro and Nagi together felt right .

It reminded her of warmth and safety and a calm peace. Whispers of ‘I’m here’ ‘it’s okay little angel’ and absolute comfort.

But their meeting would have to wait. Tsuna didn’t want to invade Nagi’s privacy, but if it took much longer she would ask Kyoya to keep an eye out.

In the meantime, life went on. 

As Hayato, Haru, and Takeshi rotated to remain at her sides, Mukuro and his pair settled into the house (Tsuna doesn’t know where all the rooms come from but Mama has it figured out and she’s not questioning that.)

Mukuro seemed to fulfill Kyoya’s thirst for fighting in a way none of them could, and Tsuna loved it. Watching her court fit together like pieces of a puzzle always meant to be whole.

Occasionally , Tsuna thought as she watched Kyoya drag a quipping Mukuro out of the house after breakfast, it’s quite entertaining. 

She’d never seen Kyoya reach out for contact like this, grabbing Mukuro by the shirt, arm, shoulder, or whatever was in reach. Tsuna wouldn’t be surprised if he tried to grab Mukuro by the hair at some point, although she hoped they would remember Mama’s rule about not fighting in the house.

It was just enough to irritate or nudge Mukuro without actually bothering him. There was something recognizable about the way Kyoya reached out. A way that didn’t remind Tsuna of entrapping hands and choking brushes. It seemed like Kyoya’s touches had the same effect on Mukuro, human contact without a grasping threat.

Just the prediction of a spar, but that was a different matter. Mukuro seemed to have a matching need for violence regardless.

Ken had taken a shine to Mama and the children, teasing and playing with them in his loud manner, but easily taking Nana’s signals to tone it down if necessary.

Chikusa liked to sit to the side of their shenanigans, watching and sometimes interacting in calmer times, politely taking Mama’s offered drinks and snacks with thankful flickers.

They were terribly entertained by the arcade and shopping center. 

Chikusa jumped in excitedly with Lambo and I-pin, Chikusa taking a slower pace behind them while holding a quietly rambling Fuuta’s hand. 

Kyoya had dragged Mukuro out for a spar, the Mist complaining as he willingly paused to grab his weapon from beside the doorway.

Haru sat next to Tsuna at the nearby cafe, arms hooked together as she explained a new fabric she was working with. Hayato argued with her designs and improvements to the material’s structure, while Takeshi piped in with questions and comments on their expertise.

“I’m just saying, if they wove the kevlar in the other direction it could work with the elasticity of the fabric rather than against it, knick knack. ”

“Well, pin board , that makes the lines of the kevlar way too obvious which ruins the entire point!”

Ah yes, what a peaceful afternoon.

Of course, that’s when a body came flying through the air and into the cafe seating.

Tsuna and her present court were on alert immediately .

One thing about being at the center of most of the chaos happening in the area was that when something happened that you didn’t know about, you could expect to be involved somehow eventually , so it was better to be prepared. 

The boy was about Tsuna’s age, perhaps a bit older or younger, and his blue flame was flickering in-out-in-out on his forehead.

He glared to the direction he came and clutched a box close to his chest that sounded like laughter-fake-lie-distraction-ignorance . 

As her court ushered civilians out of the area, Tsuna gathered their things and brushed her arm warmers together in comfort.

The boy looked over at her, mouth opened to urge her away with the other civilians, she knew, when his eyes widened and she knew he recognized her.

“Thou must flee with haste!” he rasped out desperately, dragging himself closer to her, box held out like an offering. Tsuna shifted into herself, mind whirling with feelings of recognition? Confusion-offering? Danger-don’t-touch-lie, sincerity? Recognition-anger-loss-betrayal-friend?  

His manner of speaking was old and strange, understandable but foreign. She did not move towards him as he shook on the ground.

Her court was back at her side when another voice rang out, “VOIIII! Let’s end this game of tag.”

The boy held the box further out, desperate and trusting, and Tsuna angered whomever lied to him, “Please! Thou must escape!!”

The silver haired man was a swirling whirlpool of violence and devotion. 

“Oh? Who’s this?”

The boy was panic-guilt-worry-protective and Tsuna could care less about choosing a side.

“Greetings, stranger, why are you causing chaos on Namimori grounds?”

The man’s grin was honest and murderous. 

“The boy’s got something of ours, lil’ brat. You gonna hand it over?”

Her court bristled at the insult, but Tsuna found it rather affectionate of a term for the man. Her mind was giggles and amused murmurs, concern and annoyance diverted away from him. Sora was gathered and whole, keeping the chaos in organization.

There was something strange about knowing your mind knew more about what was happening than you did.

Tsuna swooped down and grabbed the box, to the relief of the boy. He tensed to turn around and continue his fight, to desperately give her time to run, but Tsuna had no intention of running. She stepped between him and the man, her court bleeding out into the space between them, and tossed the box to the man.

He looked at her in shock and she could feel a similarly shocked gaze on her back.

Her court glimmered with entertainment and prepared-for-danger.

Tsuna smiled, “Please remove yourself from Namimori grounds, outsider.”

His eye twitched.

“This is Hibari territory, please take your leave.”

The man sneered, “What’s your relationship to the boy, brat?”

Tsuna smiled, full of honesty, “This is the first time I’ve met him, I have no idea who he is.”

The man paused, “Oho? Is that so. Then you wouldn’t mind if I took him with me?”

Tsuna let her face shift, possessive flames fanning out behind her. 

“This is Hibari territory. Take your leave, outsider.”

The man grinned, raising his sword with excitement-curious-bloodlust, “VOI! That sounds like a challenge!”

Takeshi shifted his hand on his sheathed blade, Hayato’s ignition ring clicked with a spark, Haru let fabric slide against her fingertips.

A whip cracked out in front of them. 

“Now, now, don’t be rough on the kids,” Dino paused in his dramatic entrance as a soft keychain hit the center of his forehead, transferring his gaze to Tsuna.

“Go announce your presence to the Hibari, stupid Dino-nii,” she pressured with a judgemental stare. Kyoya would have told her if Dino had notified the clan, and probably would have also postponed his spar with Mukuro to have a go at Dino.

“Ahahaha… right after this, I promise, my cute little sister,” he laughed, moving to stand with her against the man and handing back her keychain. It was a soft puffball, made by Haru for stress relief purposes. 

"Superbia Squalo,” Dino introduced, “what brings you to Japan?”

The man, Squalo’s, face scrunched up, “Bucking horse Dino… I suppose I got what I wanted, though I question what this little retirement town in Japan is doing with such a powerful Sky. Do the Cavallone know what they’re doing?”

And he meant so the Cavallone are hiding a bastard child, are you sure you want to get involved, especially now that my side is obviously winning?

Dino responded easily, “I’m quite confident in my actions and who I stand with.”

Meaning, I’m on your side, Tsuna.

Though Squalo probably interpreted it as I have my own plans with her and I’m going through with them.

Tsuna found the loyalty heartwarming, but it was repressing her humor that Squalo thought she was a bastard Cavallone that brought a smile to her face.

“I see, tch,” Squalo clicked his tongue and scanned over her court, “Later, trash.”

He turned and sped away, Dino relaxing at his exit. 

“Tsuna–”
“Let’s get him to the hospital,” Tsuna interrupted, pulling out her phone. 

A text later and the disciplinary committee was there, informing her that Kyoya was called to a meeting with his parents, but Mukuro was on his way to meet them at the hospital. The kids were sent home with an escort, happily playing with the buff, pompadoured disciplinary committee members who took their jobs as comfort for the children very seriously. That group being referred to as “the kids”  included Chikusa and Ken, since they tended to travel as a group and something about the pair made Tsuna want to baby them… younger cousin energy? Murkuro’s influence? Who knew.

The car ride was tense, but not unsafe as Dino ordered contact to be made with the Hibari, filling Tsuna in on some of the Mafia politics that had been happening in the past few weeks. He spoke well of the rumors spreading about her and praised her for her achievements, ruffling her hair and ignoring the unconscious body between Takeshi and Haru, who would be best equipped to get out of a hostage situation.

He carefully avoided discussing the situation with Squalo and the boy, with apologetic glances to Tsuna that she understood. He had a position to fulfill the role of.

She checked her phone as they arrived at the hospital.

.

OwlO: something came up, wont make it, catch me up later

OrangeO: will do, u ok?

OwlO: yrp

OrangeO: ??

.

That was… probably fine?

As nurses rushed the boy away, Tsuna considered his soft flames and flickering in-out gray-brown-navy hair.

Then Reborn was there and they commandeered an empty hospital lounge for a war council.

Tsuna and Dino sat across from each other on surprisingly comfortable couches, a table claimed by Reborn between them. Haru and Hayato were at her sides, Takeshi lounging behind Haru as he leaned over the back of the couch. 

Dino slid a decorated box across the table.

Tsuna sighed, “So he was a decoy.” and didn’t know it.

Dino nodded as Reborn ducked his head down, Leon hopping off his fedora to climb into Tsuna’s hands. She stroked his scales gently with one hand as she held him with the other and thought.

“The rings have started to move,” Reborn explained, flames flickering with curious-apprehensive-anger-pride.

Tsuna thought of annoying bosses and figured he was doing his best. 

She rubbed her eyes and stifled a yawn as Dino flickered in yellow-orange-blue-purple and Reborn was silent. A pressure filled the room.

“Translation?” she hummed, waving a hand at her court and herself, “please do inform these poor ignorant fools, unknowing of your strange Mafia ways. Such a pity I don’t have any knowledge about what you’re talking about, Mr. Live-in-tutor. ”

Dino laughed, “Come on, Reborn, that is kind of your job,” he ducked to the side, missing a plastic hammer only to get slapped in the face with a frog.

Reborn turned to Tsuna as Dino and the frog stared at each other in confusion.

“The Vongola inheritance rings have been the cause of much bloodshed,” Tsuna held up a hand, the other still holding Leon, who had curled up with a Leon-sized snot bubble expanding and shrinking from his nose. Did Chameleons snore? Whatever. Not questioning it.

“Hold up,” she paused, “explain to me what is happening, maybe a bit of why, and what role people expect me to have in it please.” Otherwise he would start story-telling and who knows how long that would take.

Reborn stared at her and Tsuna refused to back down from the feeling that she was being judged.

“Inheritance rings. They’re sets with each ring split into two parts. Vongola Xanxus seems to have resurfaced and planned a half coup. With the main Vongola branch preoccupied, the Varia are nominating Xanxus with much support while the higher ups and CEDEF are supporting you. Xanxus and his court are here to get the rings, either through sabotage or competition, as per tradition. The competition is a series of one-on-one matchups between your groups. They expect you and your elements to oppose him and get his half of the rings to secure your heirship. The decoys should last about ten days for extra training time.”

Tsuna stared at him. Her court stared at him. Dino stared at the frog as it hopped away.

Tsuna grabbed the box, opening it to view the collection of brightly colored rings. Or ring halves, according to Reborn.

She closed the box.

Tsuna stood, stepping around her elements who looked at her with mild confusion but support.

She walked to a window, propped open for air flow in the cooling afternoon.

Drawing her arm back, she tossed the box out of the hospital lounge into the nearby Namimori forest. Why was there a barely regulated forest so close to the hospital? Who knew, but it certainly gave suspicious people easier access to a medical facility.

Namimori was a retirement town after all. 

In another life, deprived of her colors and the love of her court, maybe she would have clung on to those rings.

Not now though, with despise Nono-annoyance-hatred-mischievous in her head and warmth-support-determined radiating from her bonds. With her mother and the kids waiting at home and her court learning to live their lives. 

Tsuna turned back to her people as Dino gapped and her court paused at various stages of trying to hold back their laughter.

“There. I’ve put in effort to keep the rings from them. Done~”

Haru and Takeshi burst into laughter as Hayato swapped between huffing hysterically and clutching his head incredulously. He was the only one out of her trio that probably grew up with knowledge on how important these rings supposedly were. 

Dino collapsed dramatically and whined, “You know I’m going to be expected to go get those right?”

Tsuna shrugged as she walked back over, “Screw expectations. Suffer.”

Which really were contradictory messages at the same time they weren’t. Ignore the expectations, don’t suffer through looking for the rings, but suffer through not fulfilling your responsibilities. Or suffer through finding the rings and fall to pressures from annoying old men. Tsuna thought they could burn. Actually, they should burn.

The Mafia had hurt her Mukuro-they were threatening her colors-they demanded from her-how dare—

Haru hugged her as soon as she was within arm’s reach, cuddling close, “You’ve seemed so much more energetic recently, Tsuna-chan! I’m glad you're having fun.”

Tsuna smiled, but her eyes caught on Reborn’s hesitating form. He would usually enjoy this kind of chaotic activity, yet his flames flickered with uncertainty.

“Do you want to be Decima, Tsuna?” he asked, serious in his question.

Tsuna considered it. She considered her past experiences and her recent ones, the people around her and the laws of the world she would fight against. The voices in her head that Sora reigned in as she prepared herself to face them and her own convictions.

“The more people who become mine the less I want to lead the Vongola, but the more people I have the more I need to,” she decided, “Until I find another way to get what I want, the power and security, I’ll aim for Vongola heiress, since that’s the only path forward I see right now.” 

They simply weren’t strong enough to stand against the Vongola or the entire Mafia yet.

Yet .

“I don’t think I’ll be a good Vongola heiress though,” she smiled brightly, settling back into her spot amongst her elements, “if they bother me too much I just might destroy them!” her head was giggling and cackling, smooth, sharp smiles and bursting flames. Sora was more and more as Tsuna’s determination set.

The Vongola, they could have her, for now . But never in the way they want and never how they want her. 

Reborn looked at the bloodthirsty court in front of him and considered his loyalties. 

Dino mourned the loss of a distraction and plausible deniability as he considered how to find the rings in the forest. Little sisters could be so troublesome .

Tsuna was tired– sleepy, it had been a long day– yet at the same time her flames were boiling more than burning, condensed and concentrated to the point where she could imagine Sora taking a physical form just to relieve some pressure.

She could feel the intensity spreading down her bonds, meeting with her court and ushering them into a joined underlying frenzy.

Take a breath, little spark, be calm

It was overwhelming.

Shhhh, I know, I know, I’ll take care of it, shhhhh

Tsuna breathed.

In, out,

Her flames flared out in her hair, her eyes.

In, out,

The murmurs quieted and flames drew inwards.

In, 

There you go, little firework

Out

Tsuna blinked, meeting the eyes of her court who had shifted and leaned to look at her.

“Tsuna, what was that ?” Haru asked, eyes bright.

Hayato was already muttering theories, hands fidgeting to write and grin on his face.

Takeshi was surprisingly still, considering and staring, one hand rubbing slow circles on his blade handle.

Tsuna looked forward, meeting Dino’s surprised gaze, “That was quite a willpower rush there.”

Tsuna tilted her head in question.

“It happens sometimes your goals and your ideals align. Dying Will Flames , right? It's like an overflow of flames. And you’re a Sky, so your passion can spread through all your bonds. It’s not super common though, but it is seen more in Skies,” Dino explained.

Reborn nodded, facing Tsuna, “your flames?”

Tsuna murmured her response, “un… sealed? I think. Mostly. But they’re still… separate.” Was that the right way to describe people in your head?

Reborn seemed to understand what she meant enough, “You’ll need some time to integrate them. Thankfully, the Sky ring battle is traditionally last.”

Tsuna nodded mindlessly as they began to discuss training plans and who exactly would be battling who.

Actually though, did she have a full court?

.

Mukuro POV:

Mukuro was not at all impressed with the annoying cloud.

He agreed to a spar once and the guy just

Kept.

Dragging him.

Out.

To

Fight.

(Okay he was a little strong and a little interesting but that was not the point. )

The point was, the guy was skilled but annoying .

Of course, beating him up in return was the only thing Mukuro could do in return without breaking any of dear Tsuna’s unwritten rules. He, Chikusa, and Ken had spent the first few days with this new… court, determining what rules exactly were expected to be followed according to how each pawn acted. It wouldn’t do to alienate a new ally so quickly.

No fighting in the house, in respect for the matriarch, Maman. Mukuro knew better than to upset the one feeding and housing him. Of course, he and the others could survive on their own, but… he had forgotten what it felt like to be provided for. To sleep in a warm bed, and return home to a, well, home.

And Maman was an excellent homemaker.

So no fighting in the house, no killing the inner or outer court or any of the civilian townspeople, which would upset the Little Birdy, (and the Prefect), and find a way to make yourself useful. Naturally. That was a rule no matter where you were.

Mukuro supposed that if his role was to entertain the skylark with fights and challenges it could be worse. He wasn’t one to deal with children, afterall. Although Chikusa and Ken seemed to be doing well.

Fighting wasn’t as bad when you knew you wouldn’t die (although you may suffer grievous harm) and you had a warm home, clean room, and plenty of food to return to.

Mukuro may have found it a bit addicting, the rush of battle, but he had always known that he was drawn to violence. 

… It just felt like more of a choice, knowing that he had other options.

Ken and Chikusa were capable of great violence. He knew it, he caused it (partially, at least), he experienced it. They were capable of it, and at times they could enjoy it, the challenge of a fight, but they were fine without it. They had different outlets. They didn’t crave violence like he did. 

And there they were, playing with children. Hanging out with a… civilian woman, respecting her, and playing with children.

Mukuro could join them, he knew. Or he could take solo missions like the poison mistress. Or he could study, go to school like the rest of Tsuna’s inner court, pick up hobbies like sewing or UMAs or baseball.

But Mukuro enjoyed the fight.

… And he enjoyed returning home. Taking a warm shower and eating a warm meal, tussling and tricking the others to get the most time cuddled up with Tsuna during movies (only for the taste of victory, of course), and sitting on the roof alone in the morning light, knowing there were no chains on him. If he chose to leave at that moment, if he shattered his bond and moved on, if he kept it and disappeared, he could.

His progenitors did always think there was something particularly cloudy about him for such a pure mist.

The wind was only a slight breeze blowing through his hair when that guy’s hand grabbed his collar, tugging him back through the window and across the house.

“Gak– cough – off– off!” he slapped the hand away, straightening his shirt and whacking the hand once more when it returned to grab at his arm. 

“Impatient much, Prefect?” he questioned, signature smirk back on his face as he felt the boiling for a fight build in his muscles.

Violence was always a shared trait across his lifetimes, though he couldn’t recall craving it quite this much.

“Hm, scared to fight? Bird, ” the Demon Prefect returned, unimpressed stare and tapping tonfas.

“Now, now, don’t compare me to that guy , I’m far prettier! And you got a little pet out of it now, didn’t you?” the bird in the Skylark’s hair chirped cheerfully once before shuffling back down into its nest of soft black hair.

“Hmph,” was the prefect’s only response, which was rude of course. Mukuro grabbed his trident.

“So pouty, prefect, you would think you missed me in the past day!” He teased as they walked out of the house, it had been a day since they last sparred, which was nearly 24 hours more than they usually spent not interacting.

“So what’s with the change in schedule? Finally letting me off the hook? I’d say we’ve just about made up for the teeth I took out.” 

It had started with one fight. One fight in return for the entire plot he had planned, which Tsuna had lovingly torn to shreds. 

Then a fight for each of the fighters he and his crew had sent to the hospital on their search for Tsuna.

Now it was a fight for each tooth they had taken out on that same quest.

Mukuro was going to have to think of some new counter, or he’d run out of reasons to participate in these entertaining activities.

… he could just do it because he felt like it, like he would with any other activity, but it was the Skylark so he was feeling petty. Not only was he so annoyingly strong , he got in the way of his plans and was the reason Tsuna beat him.

Not that he regretted his deal with Tsuna, but really, losing to a younger teen who had less than a year of training? Yikes. 

So yes. The Skylark gets a countdown. If he doesn’t think of some other reason Mukuro could owe him a fight, Mukuro will find someone else to get his violence fix from. Tsuna would be supportive, even if she couldn’t match his needs herself.

“Clan business,” was his response, which was more than the simple “busy” or before that, non-answering silence Mukuro would have gotten in the past. It was also more polite than the equally non-answering “I’ll beat you into the ground” or “I’ll bite you to death” which Mukuro now recognized as the Prefect’s go to fighting words.

If Mukuro didn’t know any better, he would think he was growing on the guy.

Like a fungus, of course, but a pretty one that you’d enjoy destroying.

(Perhaps he shouldn’t have answered the guy’s go to bite phrase with “if you’re into that sort of thing” after watching that one movie the previous night with Tsuna and her court. It may have gotten him a minute advantage from an initial pause, but the subsequent violent beat down was not comparably worth it.)

The fight was vicious, as always. Metal against metal, striking chains and sharp twists of his trident pulling them close to each other as often as it pushed them apart. His blood was boiling with adrenaline as mist and cloud flames flared against each other. 

Yes, the Skylark was stronger than him physically. Mukuro wasn’t stubborn in admitting his downfalls, that would be an inadequacy in his planning abilities. But Mukuro’s Mist was a perfect pair with his fighting style. The Cloud, on the other hand, had no idea how to properly use his Mist flames for illusions. If anything, Mukuro was fairly certain he used his flames naturally by stubbornly refusing Mukuro’s illusions to the point where they no longer functioned as illusions. His cloud flames only propagated his stamina and likely his bloodlust, which just factored into further enabling his fighting tendencies and stubbornness.

Were all of Tsuna’s elements ridiculous in their flame usage? It was becoming a pattern.

Still, Mukuro’s illusions were strong enough to leave openings to exploit even when they were denied a few seconds in. 

Unsatisfyingly, their spar was ended before he could lay the Prefect flat on his back to even out their score. Apparently, something had come up and the Demon was needed for clan business.

A glance towards Mukuro from the underling indicated it was probably Tsuna business too.

The underling, Kusakabe Tetsuya with his weird pompadour hair that Ken liked to laugh about, summarized the happenings for Kyoya on the car ride. Little Tsuna had apparently found her way back into Vongola business and there were outsiders in Namimori to handle. 

Mukuro didn’t enjoy his own… induction, as subtle as it was likely due to Tsuna’s preferences, as an official guest of Namimori. He supposed it would be entertaining to observe how unwelcoming Namimori was to outsiders who were not sponsored by their own Sky or guardian clan. 

Regardless, after being driven all the way to the Hibari compound and listening to the entire report, he was informed that this was clan-only business , and he would be subsequently driven to the hospital to meet up with the Little Birdy. 

Only it turns out there was more than one hospital in Namimori, and the Demon Prefect’s underlings weren’t always capable underlings.

His own group was better, obviously, even if the Prefect’s were more overreaching. 

That was obviously nepotism. 

The point was, Rokudo Mukuro was supposed to end up at whichever hospital Tsuna was at. Probably Namimori General Hospital, where most mafia-linked injuries were treated. Instead, he ended up at XXXX Hospital, literally called that for some reason, where only severe civilian-only related incidents were usually handled.

Mukuro accepted and even embraced being weird himself, but Namimori was just Strange.

Figuring out the mistake as soon as he entered the hospital and still didn’t feel a greeting of warm-here-home-love that always arrived when Tsuna was in the vicinity, he had just about considered simply Mist teleporting to his desired location when a… flare, caught his senses.

It felt like him, but not.

Which would be a strange thing to say, but Mukuro was Mukuro as much as he had been Alice, and Petri, and Satoshi, and Ezra, and so many more, so feeling an extension of himself wasn’t particularly strange. 

Except he didn’t know this one. It didn’t feel like a had been, but rather a being . Which was strange because Mukuro was the being.

He traced the feeling up a couple floors before pausing in front of a room.

Ito Nagi

The sound of footsteps stopped him before he opened the door, cloaking himself in Mist flames to observe the goings on.
“Thanks to this, the business negotiations will have to be postponed,” the man in a suit was probably her father, Mukuro assumed. 

“All this for the sake of saving a cat! Her right eye and some of her internal organs are already done for… they say she can’t be saved,” the well dressed woman clung to herself.

Mukuro considered the pair, obviously well off in their clothing and mannerisms. They looked like a businessman and his distantly affectionate housewife. Mukuro considered what it would be like to live in such a stereotypically depicted wealthy household.

“Hey now, the doctor said that she can still be saved if she receives an organ transplant from a blood relative of the same blood type.” The girl wouldn’t even be dying. Obviously, there was nothing of Mukuro’s interest here. He shifted, ready to take his leave and get back to finding his way to Tsuna.

“You’ve got to be kidding me!” the shrill yell interrupted his contemplation, “Chop up my own body for a child’s sake?!” Mukuro paused.

He remembered stories of fairy tale parents, ideal lives and caring families. While his own parents shattered the image years ago, Nana and her protective reach over her Underground trained children had raised the expectation in these “normal” families.

It was a stark reminder, the uncaring, assumably step-father according to his lack of claim of counting as a blood relative, and the distant, not willing to sacrifice mother. Mukuro continued to listen as she complained about her child’s lack of socialization and considered how likely it was that this Nagi was the same Nagi that Tsuna wanted to introduce him to. She always did have a strange intuition, his Sky.

“No one wished for that child to stay alive this long!”

“No one expected that child to last so long.”

Mukuro slipped into the room.

“Oi… Nagi will hear you.”

“She’s in the intensive care unit, she won’t hear anything.”

“It doesn’t matter if they hear anything, they’re not going anywhere anyways.”

A ring tone.

“It’s the company, I’m going back to work. Do as you like.”

“It’s for our research. Do whatever is necessary.”

The sound of fading footsteps. 

Mukuro stared at the beeping machines and tubes, the bitter scent of sanitization in the air.

Unbelievable, I heard everything.

A voice in his head.

What.

The girl could hear him. Mukuro crafted a beautiful illusion for her, in the case that she would die, the calmness and lack of pain in an illusion usually comforted the younger experimentees.

Their flames resonated.

An ending is merely the beginning of another cycle. Would you like a new beginning, Ito Nagi?

The girl closed her eye and thought of warmth, kept from her but present and ready to be offered.

He felt a rush of fire, of love and care that reached to him and through him, curiously stretching towards the bed-bound girl.

Tsuna, they thought at the same time, and she rippled with a momentary shock.

Perhaps you and I are the same type of person, he considered, and he’s thinking of lives upon lives, memories and abilities that the experimentations brought out of him and how the girl resonated with him and not them. 

They were the incarnations of the same souls, separate and different, yet equal.

I want no more of this, she thought, take me away from this, make me a new life, and she meant one with warmth and fire, violence and kindness and rushing adrenaline. The remnants of Tsuna’s flames in his system vibrated in approval, so his Sky would probably approve, right?

He’s already crafting illusions.

He considered letting her walk out. Convincing her body it still had its organs and moving on with life. Their flames were conjoined after all, would it matter if it was his or her skill keeping her alive?

Then he thought.

He considered his connections, the Sawada’s lectures on health, and the many machines Nagi was connected to.

How would you like to cause some chaos? He asked.

And her eye sparkled.

“Hello, Prefect , how do you feel about kidnapping?”

“... you’re going to owe me for this.”

How perfectly to plan.

Notes:

Why is my best writing happening at 5 am. weeee
chat names:
OwlO: mukuro, cause the O looks like eyes and 5am me thought it was funny
OrangeO: Tsuna matching him UwU
UhromeU: lol
Mukuro what is your pov? Why do you sound like this? Um???? So apparently Mukuro’s voice is a more confident version of 5am me.
Me: hm I wonder how Kyoya’s mist flames would work against Mukuro’s illusions.
… what if he just… delulu is the solulu’d his way out of the illusions…
Fun fact~ Tsuna literally has never heard of XXXX hospital, she actually thought it was an issue with the communication (specifically also xxxx is what she was texted, not XXXX) partially cause shes very entrenched in mafia from birth, and the namimori underground is very protective of their civilian counterparts, along with not wanting them to get involved on accident yk.
My plans for mukuro’s interlude went like this:
Mukuro: wrong hospital, → finds chrome, → Oop–, → Overhears her mother → Hm,
Grabs kyoya after his meeting: how do you feel about kidnapping
Kyoya: about to beat him up
Mukuro: quick explanation
Kyoya: ah i can do this
Its totally legal
Still a bit kidnapping tho.
Mukuro: cackles

 

I hope you've enjoyed my during-reading thoughts, thanks for all the support as I have written this in my procrastinating/recovering after my first college finals arc <33333 hope you guys enjoyed!

Chapter 24: City Blanketed in Clouds

Summary:

Basically:
The varia had a tea party and Squalo was not invited
Nagi, Mukuro, and Kyoya have a tea party and Kyoya and Kusakabe were sort of invited
Nana wanted to have a tea party but uninvited guests are impolite
Tsuna misses her friends and wishes they were having a tea party
The Hibari are having a great tea party, thank you very much, and Reborn was actually invited
The Ito family are not having a tea party and no one will be inviting them, sorry who was that again?

Notes:

There are some pieces and chunks of story that im still working on and could be moved around but this should be about right:3
Much is happening and I hope you all enjoy your read!

 

Tw: cursing & violence, dysfunctional family, misogynistic/questioning sanity thinking, unreliable narrator, trauma triggers & sorta panic attack, blindness
uhhh i dont think these are all TW anymore but just.. consider those mhm

The room was lit with candles and lighting when Squalo returned, grumbling about the rain as the large doors of the Varia base slammed shut behind him. 

Giggles echoed in the closed off reception room as he approached the table. 

“Finally back, peasant? Shishishi, ” the prince laughed.

“Voi! Shut your mouth before I cut your tongue out, brat!”

“Now, now, Squalo’s just returned from quite the mission! Successfully, I’d hope?” Lussuria’s grin was anything but nice, despite the lighthearted lilt of his tone.

“Of course I was successful!” He slammed the box onto the table, “here, for our king, boss.”

The box opened to show seven pristine rings, matching the pair they had gotten from that damned Ninth. 

“Mou, nothing unexpected?” which of course, meant the misser expected something unexpected to happen and was probing for information.

Ridiculous to consider that anything could have gone against him , nothing was even slightly surprising, from the weak brats to following the boy to a Mafia retirement town. Squalo opened his mouth to report just that when a thought caught his attention.

He paused.

They noticed, of course.

“Ha! It’d be concerning if you had any trouble with some brats, losing your touch Superbi?” Levi called out.

“ Voiii ! You know I’m quality . Shut the fuck up, I’m thinking.” 

“Thinking? I didn’t know you were capable of that! Shishishi !” Squalo threw out a wave of rain flames to douse the prince.

“Quiet!” He taps a finger on his chin, “there was a brat there, in that Japanese town. A Sky.”

“The heir?” Lussuria asked.

“Nah, some Cavallone bastard apparently. She was protecting the delivery boy and the Bucking horse appeared to interfere,” which would be normal behavior. Right?

“It’s not unusual for Famiglias to have bastards,” Luss pointed out, and true , Squalo knew that.

The air boiled and Squalo continued on before their boss exploded.

“That wouldn’t be weird, but her flames were real strong. Real pure too. And there haven’t been any rumors of Dino Cavallone himself having a younger sibling,” Mammon would know, went unspoken.

“Does it really matter? We got the rings,” Bel’s head tipped the way it did when he rolled his eyes.

Squalo didn’t know why something felt so wrong. But all of their instincts had been slowly screwed over since the boss was sealed anyways, so he wiped the note from his mind.

“Yeah, you’re right,” he grinned, “Our boss is the only real king anyways.”

.

Nagi met the demon prefect with the grace of a lady meeting a lord. That is to say, she bowed politely from her seat beside her hospital bed, smiled, and informed him that she would love to ruin those people who were designated as her parents, and that the chaos would be a wonderful opening for her new life.

Kyoya accepted this with the calmness of a man who had just jumped into a third story window without missing a breath to find a supposedly critically injured girl sitting in a chair sipping a warm cup of tea.

Mukuro grinned proudly as he leaned over Nagi’s seat, “Once ‘Ito Nagi’ is officially dead, ‘Dokuro Chrome’ will be meeting up with our dear Tsuna-chan~.”

The Skylark nodded before turning to face Nagi, “And you are certain?”

If they didn’t know that Kyoya was asking out of responsibility to not force a civilian into the Mafia, a just-in-case Mukuro was still committing crime, Mukuro would be offended! 

Chrome found his observation very entertaining as her mind echoed with giggles, which meant she intentionally projected her thoughts to laugh at him, now that they had figured out the whole telepathy thing. An hour into accessing her flames and already messing with him, Mukuro was so proud.

Nagi, so ready to be Chrome but needing the finality of a ‘death,’ nodded, smiling at the Skylark, “Yes, I am very excited. Thank you for checking, Hibari-san.”

The Prefect nodded back at her before locking eyes with Mukuro once more. His silver eyes narrowed in a way that Mukuro knew meant You owe me, I’m going to fight you .

Mukuro smiled wider, letting his grin reach what he knew would be unsettling levels for normal people.

Neither of the other persons in the room flinched.

“Tetsuya.”

Kyoya’s poor secretary-right-hand-man nodded politely from where he stood by the open window, stepping forward with a quick bow to both Mukuro and Chrome. 

Chrome smiled at him in return, sending him a quick wave by removing one hand from her cup of tea to wiggle her fingers.

“Chrome-san will be claimed by the Hibari through Hibari Morisuke, who passed sixteen years ago,” and wasn’t that a surprise, that Nagi’s biological father was a Hibari– though not as closely related to the main family as they would be implying. That small connection was enough for the Hibari to allow a carefully vetted Ito family into their town, all to watch over one young child.

“The guardianship of the Hibari will allow you to be quietly moved to Namimori General Hospital. All care and fees will be taken care of. Ito Nagi will be wiped from the records. Additionally, the Ito family and their dealings will be removed from Namimori due to lacking connections to our town's core values,” which meant both zero underworld connections and not caring for children. One could be forgiven, the other? Would not be accepted.

Nagi relaxed into her chair, letting out a breath with her new illusory organs. 

“That sounds wonderful, Kusakabe-san. Thank you,” she bowed her head to both uniformed men, “Thank you both, Kusakabe-san, Hibari-san. Truly.”

Pompadour smiled kindly, “It is my pleasure, Dokuro-san.”

The Skylark tipped his head, “Namimori cares for its own. The Hibari protect Namimori. You will be expected to contribute as well, someday.” 

He leaned closer to Nagi, “The Hibari also care for our own.”

With a dramatic flourish, he tapped the girl on the head with one tonfa, gently like Mukuro could remember from Tsuna’s memories, and spun around, jacket bellowing behind him as he slipped back out of the window.

Pompadour smiled, “A car and personnel will be arriving shortly to pick you up, you are welcome to relax here until then,” he bowed, “Welcome to the Hibari, Dokuro-san,” and followed the demon prefect out of the window.

Mukuro pouted, how rude of the prefect! Mukuro had found her first. Regardless, he stayed by Nagi’s side as the suited men and women escorted them through empty hallways. 

Nagi paused at the hospital’s automatic sliding doors, held open by Hibari personnel. Mukuro stepped out first, turning and holding his hand out.

“Ready to live, Dokuro Chrome ?”

Chrome smiled and took his hand, “I’ve been waiting, Mukuro-sama!”

.

Nana hummed to herself while chopping vegetables. Her mind wandered as meat sizzled in a frying pan.

Her senses prickled.

The front door slammed open.

“Nana-chan! Guess who’s back!”

Her mind fizzled out.

.

‘My elements are so entertaining’ , Tsuna considered as she headed home. 

They had taken to the idea of competition with fire that matched their flames, sharp eyes and sharper grins as Reborn advised their training plans.

As much as Tsuna wondered about who exactly the Vongola would consider her court, Hayato, Haru, Takeshi, and Kyoya were set in stone at least. Mukuro could be a surprise to them, his choice to participate would be his own, but Tsuna felt a strange echoing in the direction of his bond as she exited the lounge. 

Tsuna wondered who Reborn would find for her Sun. 

‘It will be okay,’ her mind whispered, ‘I know who is mine at least.’

Haru was headed for Bianchi’s apartment, something about working on a new project with the older girl, she’d said with a mischievous grin. She left with Tsuna’s flames pulsing in her palm from their conjoined hands. 

Takeshi waved Tsuna a cheerful goodbye as he headed home to train with his father, who Reborn had strongly implied had more experience than Takeshi was aware of. Tsuna sent him off with a matched smile and the remnant of Sky flames weaving through his arms. 

Hayato was muttering something about Shamal, pausing to sputter at their linked arms when Tsuna tapped him to let him know that “If you want to find Shamal, you might want to take the other turn here.”

He took his hand out of his pocket to squeeze Tsuna’s hand with both of his, looking her in the eye and promising, “I won’t let you down, Tsuna-sama!”

Tsuna grinned at him and laughed lightly.

“You know you never could, Hayato,” she used her hand to pull him down and placed a flame filled kiss on his forehead before turning and just-barely-not skipping away from his sputtering figure. 

Cheerful giggles and breathy laughs echoed through her mind and Tsuna was happy.

It was when she reached her house gate that something began to feel… wrong .

It felt cold. Her mind was quiet, hesitant. Wary . 

Tsuna entered the house, her heart pounding and mind trapped in the thought of screaming.

There were too many signs.

A bag on the floor that didn’t belong to any of hers .

Drying clothes larger than her court would wear.

Extra shoes, caked in dirt that Maman would never allow in the house.

An unknown voice echoing through the hallway.

And as she opened a sliding door…

A sickly, sickly orange that enveloped all else.

( She was sixteen and she was eight and she was cold )

Her vision went black and Nana watched for a second time as her child crumpled to the floor. 

Something within her froze. Sawada Nana blinked and Himura Nana opened her eyes.

Hatred pooled like poison in her veins.

“Ara, Papa, it looks like Tsu-chan’s had a long day, I’ll bring her to her room, alright?”

“Ahahaha, of course my sweet Nana-chan!”

It burned and burned. Scarred and festered. 

“Here you go, Ie-kun!”

A sizzling dish was placed on the table.

.

Tsuna opened her eyes.

Setsuna woke up to cold, gray, stillness.

“Maman,” she said, quiet and rough

“Mama,” she spoke, voice hoarse with dryness.

She could feel her mother’s warm hands wrapped around her own, they shifted and she heard Nana’s gasp as she moved.

Her mother’s head shot up from where it hung over their joined hands. Setsuna’s own cold, small hand was enveloped in her mother’s larger ones. 

“Tsu-chan! You’re awake!”

“Oh, Tsu-chan,” her mother spoke with a slight wail edging into her voice, “you’re awake!”

“Maman, why are the lights off?” (She knew. She knew but if there was the slightest chance she was wrong– She had come so far, she was almost there– )

“Mama,” tears rose in Tsuna’s eyes, “why is everything gray and weird?” 

Tsuna felt her mother’s hands tense and knew something was wrong.

Nana froze, face going slack.

“Tsu-chan, the lights are on.?

“Tsu-chan?” She placed a hand on her daughter’s cheeks, pulling her face closer.

“Mama,” her precious child whimpered as tears clouded her large brown eyes, slipping down her cheeks and plopping quietly onto the blanket below, “Mama, why am I cold? It hurts.”

Tsuna’s world froze as the finality of her realization hit her.

Tears built quickly in her eyes and soon overwhelmed her cheeks as they fell onto the blanket. The quiet thump thump accenting the pain in her heart.

Nana would never welcome her husband into her home again

Tsuna burned. (There was no ice. Just silence. The aftermath of a disaster. darkness.)

(Where were her flames? She didn’t know. She couldn’t find them. She felt cold. empty.)

( Angry. )

.

When Iemitsu left the house, Nana called in a favor.

Hibari Ichika answered her with as much grace as she had sixteen years ago and throughout the two years before that.

Nana tells her old friend that her home is no longer safe and her child needs sanctuary.

Ichika responds that her home is always open and Tsuna will be welcomed.

It is Kyoya who picks her up, wrapped in blankets and shivering, leaning in close to watch the flicker of shaded flames. 

She may have panicked in the beginning. It was true that her eyesight, even the grayscale, had been enveloped in unseeing darkness. But the faint echoes of flames were still present, shaded so heavily she could only see her own mother’s faint lightning by squinting and tilting her head. 

Her bonds were there, but her access to them felt clogged, like they needed to be cleaned. 

She was not empty, only shut off from accessing her progress. A setback, but less of one than she thought.

(She still hated it.)

Even without her sight she knows it is Tetsuya-san who opens the car door, whose hand holds her open one as she shuffles slowly onto the familiar leather covered seats.

She closes her eyes and leans close to Kyoya as the car starts, allowing herself a moment to pretend.

Her mind is quiet. It should not be.

.

Tsuna met Hibari Ichika and Kousuke for the first time with their son holding her in a princess carry, which… could really have been worse.

Tsuna was still a bit embarrassed though, it felt impolite. The couple were filled with grace all the way through their flames themselves, calmly flowing purple and green. 

“It’s an honor to meet you, Hibari-sama, Hibari-san, I apologize for the lacking circumstances, thank you for your gracious hospitality.” 

There is a smooth shuffling of fabric against fabric and Tsuna traces the curled lines of violet as they shifted closer to her. The hand that tapped her own is gentle and Tsuna turned her wrist to allow Hibari Ichika to give her hand a soft squeeze.

“Think nothing of it, child. Call us by our names. It has been a pleasure to hear of you the past few years,” her voice was stable and strong, reminding Tsuna of Kyoya’s blunt statements. 

Her hair pin, the first thing she had grabbed when her mother told her she would be leaving the house, shone dimly above her eyes to shade her vision in orange. 

“You have always been and will always be welcome here, Tsuna-chan. As Nana’s child and even more so as Kyoya’s Sky. He speaks highly of you.”

The fact that Kyoya spoke to his parents about her at all was a surprise to Tsuna, but the idea let joy bubble in her chest.

For any other adult, the childish form of referral may have been insulting, but the Hibari had guarded Namimori for generations, this couple had helped her mother and herself many times over, and their son was her Cloud.

It felt… warm.

But she felt cold.

“You have worked hard, child,” Kyoya’s father’s voice was similarly strong and stable, a lower register and less softened than his mother’s. Though with what Nana had told her Tsuna assumed Ichika-sama had put in active effort to soften her sharp voice, something Tsuna appreciated as she tried to get used to reading people’s emotions from sound and shaded flames alone. 

Tsuna heard a faint plop which put a stop to her thoughts. She raised her free hand to touch her cheek, feeling at the trails of wetness that she hadn’t noticed before. 

A thumb rubbed soothing lines against her hand, “Look now, Kousuke, you’ve made the child cry,” Ichika-sama’s voice curled with her flames in a faint, gentle teasing.

Kousuke-san’s low voice spoke again, “You have worked hard. You can rest now. We can ensure you will be safe, here, at least.”

He was certainly correct, Tsuna knew. Soon, she would have to go out to greet the world once more, fully lacking a sense she had clung to with bleeding hands for nearly a decade. Soon, she would have to face the man, the family, who took her sight from her, failed once and failed again, yet succeeded in taking both times. Soon, she would have to hear her court, her precious people, fight with only the figures of their souls reassuring her of their life. 

For now though, in the home of her Cloud and the guardians of Namimori, she could rest.

Tsuna was never meant for stagnation, it left her numb. But a break would be pleasant. 

.

Reborn took another sip of his tea as the door slid closed.

“Apologies for the wait, Reborn of the Arcobaleno,” Hibari Ichika greeted. 

“Not at all,” he shook his head. He had considered being his usual self, refusing to react and unmoving until he was given the upper hand.

But this family was taking care of Tsuna, for something he failed to protect her from. Something he could not protect her from. 

Tsuna needed to grow. Guiding her growth was Reborn’s responsibility. To watch and guide, held by chains he accepted himself, because that was what she needed. Someone to let her face challenges and struggle and, ultimately, overcome.

For now, that meant following the will of the Vongola.

That didn’t mean the things he couldn’t predict, the harm the Vongola caused her, were something he could accept .

But he would not hold his power over the heads of Tsuna’s saviors. Even Reborn understood the necessity of allies.

“Thank you for your assistance, Hibari,” he nodded to the couple.

“Our hand will always be there for the children of Namimori, especially that one,” the Hibari matriarch stated calmly. 

Reborn glanced away before pulling his gaze back.

“So, I assume you played a role in why the reports I was given on Setsuna were so incorrect?” Neither Hibari blinked or showed any sign of surprise. Of course, they were already aware of what he was in their town for.

It was the husband, the police chief, who responded. 

“We could not do much, not against the Vongola. But we wished to allow that child as much peace as possible. Namimori is Hibari territory. We hoped that keeping her below notice would shield her, if only a little bit.”

Naturally, there was no way a small town, even one as enclosed and defended as Namimori, could face the full attention of the Vongola. But, as Hibari Kousuke had stated, Namimori was Hibari territory. The fact that they could obscure Vongola's knowledge of Setsuna to the extent that they did was already impressive. Reborn doubted those results could be attributed to Iemitsu, lacking awareness of consequences as he was.

“Of course, that opened other avenues through which she could be hurt,” Hibari Ichika showed no distress but the slight clink of her teacup and momentary press of her eyelids. 

“But your son covered those,” Reborn provided. 

“So he did,” the parents shared a quick, soft glance. Reborn appreciated the vulnerability they provided him and dipped his eyes down in respect before continuing.

“Do you find his connection with her acceptable? For what it will involve him with?” He probed. Finding and maintaining Tsuna’s elements was, ultimately, currently a duty of his.

Hibari Ichika did not falter at her son’s possible impending doom, “Kyoya has always made his own choices, and we trust him with that. Namimori was never meant to be a chain for the Hibari, simply a responsibility many of us chose to uphold.”

Reborn allowed them a moment of consideration. He had noticed, of course, the different ways parents tended to treat their children and how many Hibari seemed to have independence written into their blood. But as appreciated backup would be, he needed to confirm that the adults would stay out of the way unless strictly necessary.

“I see,” he concluded, leaving the statement open.

“I have confidence the children will be able to handle their choices,” Hibari Kousuke confirmed.

‘And if they cannot, we will be here’

.

Yoshida Katsuo was a businessman. He had a wife and a child, albeit from his wife’s previous marriage, but it was ultimately beneficial to him. He did not have the time to handle a whining pregnant wife or the cost of raising a son. Since a son-in-law to inherit the company wouldn’t be related to him by blood anyways, it didn’t matter whether the girl was his or not, as long as she made a beneficial connection. He himself had joined his wife’s family for the inheritance of her father’s business.

Katsuo wasn’t aware of everything that went on in Namimori, but he was aware that his marriage to his wife was the reason he was able to make deals and ultimately move to Namimori. A privilege which brought him further deals and prestige. 

Katsuo fulfilled his responsibilities as a husband, so this was not his fault.

Ito Masako had somehow lost her daughter. The girl was gone, after all the money they had spent on education and hospital bills. Pulling the plug would have had the same effect, but people would expect some sort of conclusion, a funeral perhaps, or some announcement. Imagine if they had announced Nagi’s death only for the girl to pop back up with some sort of accusation! The damage it would do to his image was not worth his marriage to the woman.

Masako was a shallow woman, graceful and expensive as she tried to appear. What else should he expect from a woman who had gotten pregnant from some man, and not even been able to keep his attention?

Katsuo had only asked her to get the information on her daughter’s death so he could confirm the proper forms were filled and they could move on, instead the woman had bothered him after a long day of work with complaints that there were no records for Ito Nagi in the hospital at all!

Furthermore, their Namimori associates were shutting down deals and cutting out his very valuable connections . Ridiculous. It was as if the town itself didn’t want to be associated with him!

Katsuo dug time out of his very full schedule to contact sources for Nagi’s information, school, her expensive cram classes, the government.

But there was nothing.

Not even a birth certificate .

The police wouldn’t look for a person who on paper simply did not exist, and people were starting to whisper about them .

Masako was loud and whining, shouting about her daughter disappearing. Katsuo agreed, it truly was ungrateful of the girl, but couldn’t Masako be quieter about it?

Worse, their building was going through some sort of construction and they had to find somewhere new to stay, only no housing seemed to be available . 

Anyone who would answer Katsuo would take their information only to ghost them in the following days and it was frustrating .

Katuso had finally found a place near, though out of Namimori, only to find that the commute was hellish and Masako would not stop whining .

Apparently, her latest efforts to locate that useless child came up with nothing as teachers and students alike insisted they knew no Ito Nagi .

Was that girl even going to school? After all the money and effort they spent on her?

At this rate the rumors around them would discourage any good prospects for her.

His business partners denied ever hearing of him having a daughter, despite the gatherings he had brought his family to, and Yoshida Katsuo was starting to think he was crazy.

Every time he traveled through Namimori it felt like there were eyes on him, people in corners or in the ground or in the Sky. He could have sworn there were floating eyeballs watching him. The birds stared in a way that just wasn’t natural, he was sure. Shadows stretched and warped in his peripheral vision, only to snap back into place as soon as he turned his head.

Yoshida Katsuo wasn’t aware of everything in Namimori, but he knew that something was off.

.

Ito Masako had a child.

Of this she was certain.

Fifteen hours of labour and thousands spent getting rid of the stretch marks and weight spoke of that in her memory. All that effort only to have the girl turn out female and pathetic. Unable to make connections or even use that face of hers. Masako had ensured her child would be at least somewhat pretty by choosing a handsome face to match her own beauty. The man had some sort of wealth at least, given his clothing and manner of speech, and he showed her a good enough night. Then he had to go and die in a car accident before even passing the girl anything.

After all that effort, even finding a proper husband to provide for them, she’d think the girl would pay back her investment. But no, she chose some stupid cat and got herself run over!

Masako was expected to cut herself open for a chance of healing her? No way. It would leave a scar! Enough was enough. The girl had provided nothing in exchange, and Masako prepared herself to pull the plug. She prepared a graceful mourning face, gentle tears that did not bleed through her waterproof makeup, a soft voice and lines to speak.

Only to return to the hospital to no girl.

The doctors and nurses questioned why she was there, who she was talking about, “we have no records of an Ito Nagi” “could you have the wrong hospital?”

Masako was incensed, what had these incompetent people done to lose track of an entire person ?

Now high society would judge her , her husband was unhelpful and nobody knew the child she had birthed. Masako knew the girl was unsociable but surely someone knew she existed,

But there was no one, no students, teachers, shopkeepers, cafe workers, or cashiers, not even the truck driver who ran her over could be found! All of the forms, papers, records, and pictures that once showed Ito Nagi showed no Ito Nagi.

Masako could find nothing and her husband was of no help.

Even her husband mentioned seeing figures out of the corner of his eyes but she had seen nothing and he was starting to act paranoid, not to be trusted.

Surely, surely …

Ito Masako… had a child?

.

The Ito family moved out of Namimori. Their efforts to commute to work and continue their business was stifled by one simple fact.

The Ito family did not exist in Namimori.

Their resources, connections, deals, and contracts with Namimori had disappeared. Any person they knew had refused to see them, citing that they did not recognize the Ito name.

Efforts outside of Namimori were slow, barely growing, and nothing breached the borders of the small town.

Ito Masako’s crazed complaints about a missing child were covered by her husband's complaints about her mental state and constant whining.

It made their acquaintances wary.

The Ito family never had a child.

Notes:

My word count for what was supposed to be in this chapter was growing too high so Tsuna gets a break POV wise as well as in-story~
There's a lot happening (in my head at least) so if you notice any issues or inconsistencies, my dear readers, let me know! I will do my best to improve your reading experience <3
my during writing notes say:
Did we catch mukuro calling Kyoya by his first name when he forgets to call him by a nickname *eyes*
Also Katsuo’s pov his highly biased, in case that wasn’t clear~

 

Whether you're somewhere safe or not so safe today and in the next years, I wish you all the best and much love uwu

Chapter 25: Imminent Squall

Summary:

Tsuna has some conversations with some of her (actually quite powerful *eyes* ) friends

Notes:

I casually fully forgot I had this chapter and I was working on the next one like oh no I should update oops--
when finals week is coming up but your motivation to study for your one (1) final is just procrastination in disguise

Tsuna slept and woke to darkness.

She stared up, raised her hands above her eyes and moved them closer and further away from her face until she accidentally slapped herself in the nose.

Then she stared more.

A cursory twist of her neck indicated that there are no strong flame presences anywhere in whatever room she was presumably in. She turned her head to face gravity again.

And stared.

Her eyes grew dry and she blinked.

And stared.

It was quiet.

.

.

.

CRaSH- CLAng–BanG– Thump!

Tsuna’s head twisted to the left and she shifted up, outstretched hand thankfully landing on a tatami mat which indicated she was probably laying in a futon. If she were in her own bed, that blind reach would have sent her crashing out. 

She paused and listened in the resounding silence before a knock sounded on wood which Tsuna assumed was a door to the room where she resided.

“Himura-san, this one is Miyuri who serves the Hibari. May I enter to assist you?”

Tsuna opened her mouth, let out a dry cough, and tried again, “Y-yes, could you bring me water please, Miyuri-san?”

There was a quick pause, and Tsuna listened to the smooth sound of a sliding door opening.

Miyuri stepped quietly and quickly, but not in a rushed manner. The resounding sounds and pauses made Tsuna think that she was purposefully projecting her footsteps, which Tsuna appreciated as Miyuri-san evidently did not possess notably strong flames for her to see.

The clink of glass and echo of water near her suggested the presence of an already-there-tray and pitcher of water.

“If you could reach out your hand I can hand you the glass of water, or I can assist you in drinking it if you wish?”

Tsuna shook her head and fully sat up, reaching out a hand, “I’d like to do it myself please.”

A cold glass touched her fingertips and slowly pressed into her palm. The other hand on the cup remained there until Tsuna nodded after getting a good grip with both hands.

Feeling around the brim of the glass, she raised the cup to her lips and slowly tipped it up, waiting for water to meet her upper lip before drinking.

Her thirst sated, she held the cup out in Miyuri-san’s general direction, “if you could please?”

“Of course,” Miyuri responded, taking the cup from her hands.

“Is there anything else I can help you with right now, Himura-san?” Tsuna considered her mother’s maiden name and decided she liked the sound of it, although it did feel a bit lacking in encompassing her current existence.

Perhaps before Reborn, before everything, it would have fit better.

But for now, it would do. Tsuna did not want to be Sawada Setsuna right now.

“What was that noise earlier? If I may know,” even without her vision, Tsuna couldn’t help but feel as though Miyuri-san’s quiet huff was distinctively amused.

“As your mother, Nana-san, asked for sanctuary for her children, your outer court is currently in the process of moving in. I believe the older boys are bringing in boxes and Nana-san will be bringing the younger children once they are done.”

Tsuna felt a recognizable air of familiarity in Miyuri-san’s tone of voice as she recounted Ken and Chikusa’s stacks of boxes, their rejection of any offers of help, and the subsequent chaos that ensued when they tripped on the frame of a sliding door.

She giggled, “I see, thank you for telling me, Miyuri-san! And please, call me Tsuna. If I’m guessing correctly, Kyoya and I have dragged your son into enough trouble for that at least.”

Miyuri-san let out another amused huff, “I’m only thankful Tetsuya is having so much fun, Tsuna-san. Now, I heard the boys were planning on dropping by to talk to you, so I will take my leave. If you need any assistance, you may call for myself or any of the household staff. We would be pleased to serve you.” 

Tsuna smiled and sent a little wave in Miyuri-san’s direction as the older woman slid the door closed, a faint consideration of just how much Miyuri could hear floating across her mind before the door slid open with a thunk once more.

“There you are!” Ken exclaimed. Tsuna assumed the following pause in his shouting was due to the thunk and subsequent high pitched hiss from the doorway.

Perhaps another win for the sliding door frame?

“Tsuna-san,” Chikusa greeted mildly.

“Ken, Chikusa,” Tsuna greeted in return, “have you been alright?”

Tsuna doesn’t think that guy would bother the pair, not if he was operating under the delusions she thought he was, but if anything her current state was a reminder to never assume she knew anything about the man who called himself her father.

“Meh, we’ve been fine. We convinced those uptight disciplinary guys to take us on a detour on the way home since Maman had wanted us out until dinner. Then one of ‘em got a call saying we needed to get the kids to Maman and the pompadours were gonna pack up and move our stuff in case there was anything we really needed for the next few days. Of course, we weren’t just gonna let some weirdos touch our stuff, ya know? So we dropped the kids off with Maman, which, why was she in a park? And went to the house to get everyone’s stuff, and now we’re here.”

Ken kept talking as he moved around the room, seemingly wandering in a couple circles and pausing in corners before making his way to Tsuna. From his walking pattern, Tsuna could deduce that she was placed near the center of the room, perhaps somewhat closer to a wall than the door?

“Are you alright?” Tsuna suppressed a jump as she noticed Chikusa’s faint flames on her other side. He had moved so silently in contrast to Ken’s sound that she hadn’t even noticed him.

“Yeah, what’s up Sky-brat? We can take care of ourselves and Maman fine, ya know, so keep us in the know about the plans at least,” Ken’s voice and flames were surprisingly earnest, his tone surprisingly kind.

Tsuna didn’t know how to tell them that their home was unsafe once more.

“The house isn’t their home, Tsuna-chan,” warm indigo enveloped her vision.

“You found us all a new home,” A family .

Tsuna could have cried if she wasn’t so dehydrated from her earlier tears.

“ Mukuro ”

“Mukuro,” “Heya, boss!” Ken and Chikusa greeted.

“Ken, Chikusa,” Tsuna watched in awe as the pure indigo mass shifted closer to her in echoing steps and reached out. Tsuna knew Mukuro, she experienced being Mukuro. She reached out a hand which Mukuro took, placing a kiss on the back. Her hand held onto his wrist as he reached up to touch her face.

“How shall we kill him, little Sky?” Tsuna let out a breathless laugh.

“I don’t know.” Sawada Iemitsu was a man with power. He was strong and cunning and held the backing of the Vongola who were Tsuna’s only power in the underground.

Mukuro only hummed, “When you decide, let me know. Your court has the potential to be even more powerful than you think, Tsuna-chan, and not one of us would hesitate to tear that man apart for blinding you.”

Of course he could tell. Of course he would need no word from her, just like Kyoya had stood at the door of her room and never paused to talk as she clutched at her face, simply swooping in and carrying her away.

“Oi, oi. What the hell did you say?” Ken’s voice was chillingly cold in contrast to his earlier tone.

“What did they do to you, Tsuna-san?” Chikusa cut to the point, sharp as his needles and just as poisonous.

Tsuna thought of their writhing bodies and twisted flames. How they stuck to one another and hesitantly let her in because Mukuro and his impossible being. 

“Sawada Iemitsu has returned to Namimori,” she whispered, “My flames reacted… negatively to seeing him.”

And they had been told, in their time together, about her flames and her seal, and her whispers to Mukuro about the ice he had shattered away.

“My mind was still… healing after the seal basically broke. So I think the presence of his flames and their association with the seal caused a sort of… relapse. Perhaps.”

The growl emanating from Ken was surprisingly comforting as Mukuro sat with his shoulder against hers.

Chikusa was frighteningly still, even being able to see his flames against a black background; it was as if he kept slipping from her sight.

Tsuna squeezed Mukuro’s arm and pushed her forehead into his shoulder, “I can’t see . Other than flames there is nothing, and even the flames I see are dimmed. I hate it.”

It was silent for a moment, excluding Ken’s persisting growl.

“So? How are we killing ‘em?” Ken snarled out between his breaths.

“I brought my collection of blades and poisons,” Chikusa adds, which, given his work with Nana and Bianchi, was certainly a bone chilling threat. 

“Now now, calm yourselves. Didn’t you hear Tsuna-chan? She isn’t certain yet, which means we have plenty of time to contemplate how to best make him suffer .” 

Tsuna’s eyes flickered back and forth, watching the bubbles and flares of their flames in the absence of facial expressions. Their mutated flames were both harder to read in their individuality and easier to read in their stronger expressions. Taking a breath, she leaned into Mukuro and counted to ten.

“… I'm not sure yet. I don't know all the pieces on the board. But…I appreciate your support. For now… please watch over Maman. I think… something is up with her and Iemitsu.”

Mama was a protector. She was fierce and sharp, unfaltering when following her beliefs. She would not have let that man into the house, not without at least warning Tsuna.

“You got it, little boss,” Ken’s growling had stopped, but his voice was still rough, yet firm in his response.

“We’ll take care of it,” in contrast, Chikusa’s promise was quiet and calm, though just as confident.

Tsuna watched their flickering flames slide away with the sound of one pair or thumping feet.

From her side, Mukuro tipped his head over hers.

“While I am here, I have a guest to introduce, Tsuna-chan. She will certainly brighten up your day,” he spoke with a purr.

For the third time, Tsuna listened to the door slide open, as smooth and quiet as Miyuri’s practiced actions. A familiar yet new indigo greeted her eyes.

“Hello, Tsuna-san,” the figure said. Tsuna tilted her head away from Mukuro’s, considering the familiar flames and voice.

She knew that the person must be familiar, though the instinct was strange without accompanying whispers and hints. Still, the connection with Mukuro, the familiar flames, and recognizable voice led her to think Nagi yet something in her felt like no. Tsuna didn’t know what had happened in the past days of non-contact, but if her friend was no longer contained by her old name, Tsuna had no room to criticize. 

“Hello, how shall I call you?” she decided to ask.

The flame drew closer to her, pausing in front of her and Tsuna thought about Mukuro and how these flames echoed his, how so many months ago she had met a girl and thought ‘not yet.’ She held out her hand. Gentle, thin fingers caught her palm, tilting it up slightly to press against smooth skin and a brush of hair. The flames in front of her had sunk down, in a bow, Tsuna assumed. Her friend had pressed Tsuna’s hand to her forehead, touching the same spot where Mukuro had placed a kiss.

“Dokuro Chrome, ward of the Hibari,” Chrome introduced. Tsuna smiled, if it was Kyoya, she could trust him with her people. 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Dokuro-san,” she greeted in return.

“Chrome, please,” Chrome responded. Her head moved and Tsuna felt the brush of lips against the top of her fingers.

“Chrome-chan, then,” she gripped the hand holding hers and brought it to her own lips, only mourning her lack of control over her flames. Chrome’s first introduction to her, her friend’s first greeting after learning about flames, and Tsuna was unable to meet Chrome with her own Sky.

“Now now, Tsuna-chan, don’t be so disappointed.”

Tsuna raised a brow at Mukuro’s curling tone.

“Did you forget who I am? And together,” he reached out an arm, flames running smoothly through the distorted form, meeting Chrome’s own hand. Their point of contact glowed in wavering blinks as their matching Indigo enhanced each other’s, “We are even more capable.”

Their paired indigo reached towards Tsuna’s face. She did not flinch nor shift back as two warm hands found their ways to each side of her face. 

“Let us in, Little Sky.”

“It will be okay, Tsuna-chan, relax.”

Tsuna breathed in and out. She thought of months spent meditating and how Mukuro was freedom as much as Iemitsu was chains .

Tsuna was floating. She was present and there was no ice but rather darkness. The remains of her court's flames flickered dimly in disorganized patterns where they once ate away at her fears.

She was nothing. No floor beneath her, no movement nor direction.

She floated.

Indigo enveloped her vision. 

A hand caught each of hers. Two bodies pressed to her sides, making her present.

“Deep breath, Tsuna,” Mukuro instructed.

“We’re here, don’t be scared,” Chrome comforted.

“This way,” they spoke together.

Tsuna let them lead her, unable to move in this floating state with no idea where ice could cut her or darkness could drag her away.

Her Mists guided her. Tsuna felt an approaching warmth and reached forward with her hands, Mukuro and Chrome having shifted to holding her shoulders and waist to support her. 

“Grab and don’t let go Tsuna-chan.”

“It is yours .”

Tsuna grabbed onto the burning warmth and pulled , Mukuro and Chrome a force at her back, tugging her away.

She pulled until she felt something tear away and she was standing. Feet planted on solid ground and glowing orange flames flared around her.

Her mind whispered with quiet cheers. 

Her Mists met her and she took in the unfiltered shine of their joined color, grinning with euphoria.

Her eyes met darkness, but it was always her flames that guided her.

She may have been blinded, but with hers by her side she would not allow herself to be chained down .

“Chrome, Mukuro,” she crooned sweetly, holding her arms out. Her Mists met her, wrapping themselves around her and letting their flames sink into each other. 

That man may have taken from her, but she still had her flames and she still had her colors, her court, her family.

That, more than anything, was a reason to fight.

“The Vongola are calling for a Ring battle with their new successor against their Varia commander,” she whispers to her snakes, her birds, her eyes and commanding shades, “I couldn’t care less, so have your fun. It may be an interesting challenge.”

The rings were a matter of pride. For her court, they would mostly want to win their challenges, but they were not a necessity. Ultimately, Tsuna would not lose either way.

She felt twin grins against her neck.

“We shall certainly have fun.”

.

They had come here for Chrome, Mukuro told her, whose father was apparently a Hibari from a more distant branch, and since she had been adopted into the family she was to meet the family head. 

“We were going to head to the house afterwards, but this is far more convenient,” Mukuro said, ignoring the fact that that convenience came from Tsuna’s trauma. 

Tsuna heard a light wack and quiet oof before Chrome’s hand returned to stroking her arm.

“I’m delighted to see you again, Tsuna-chan,”

“My my, so mean to your other half, Chrome-chan”

There’s a pause of movement in which Tsuna assumed Chrome was giving Mukuro a most unimpressed stare.

She giggled.

“You two are so interesting,” she shook her head, letting herself enjoy the soft rustle of her hair brushing against their shoulders.

“Of course!” Chrome chirped.

“Could you imagine being boring ,” Tsuna could certainly imagine Mukuro’s derisive eye roll at the thought.

“Chrome and I are probably reincarnations of the same souls,” he had explained, “in a sense, we are both incarnations of the same soul, both independently whole yet together making one.”

It made sense, in a way. When Tsuna had met Nagi , her flames were unawakened and she was not yet a whole on her own. It was their experiences, parallel experiences, which both awakened their flames and stabilized their souls. 

“Mama’s moving us out of the house, since Iemitsu is there,” Tsuna leaned towards Mukuro, “I know you said the house wasn’t the home you gained, but I am sorry it’s not safe right now.”

Tsuna felt Mukuro’s shoulder shrug.

“Chrome will be staying with the Hibari anyways so I can stay with her while we’re here,” he said, with the unquestioning certainty that they, Mukuro, Chikusa, and Ken, would be staying with Tsuna’s family. Tsuna did not let her tears fall, blinking fiercely.

“Ichika-sama and Kousuke-san were very welcoming,” Chrome hummed. Tsuna felt a gentle press of fabric against the seam of her eye. She leaned her head into Chrome’s touch, thankful for her calm reassurance.

“Aren’t they your..?” Tsuna paused, uncertain of which relation she should draw. Family? Guardians? Tsuna imagined the Hibari would claim Chrome into their family, but that level of intimacy would depend on Chrome’s own preference.

Chrome answered her question with an unaffected air, her flames curling with the thought of innocent curiosities for the future, “Aunt and Uncle now, but I think I’ll take a bit longer to get to know them before I call them that.” 

Tsuna nodded into her hand, dipping her head to let Chrome wipe the remains of her tears with what Tsuna assumed was a handkerchief. 

Mukuro interrupted the calm atmosphere, voice much closer to Tsuna’s ear than she thought he would be. 

“Well then, I believe it’s time for us to take our leave, your mother is coming to talk to you,” Tsuna’s hand flew up, her nails just barely drawing across skin as Mukuro leaned away. She sighed dramatically, but was unable to repress a genuine smile.

“Thank you for coming to find me, Mukuro, Chrome.”

Her Mists each kissed the back of one of her hands in sync, flames flickering with certainty.

“Of course, Tsuna-chan.”

“Naturally.”

.

Tsuna rubbed at the layers of fabric in her blanket. Feeling around the edge of the futon, she had positioned herself, at least somewhat, in the center, with her blanket laid over her legs. 

 

The door slid open smoothly and Tsuna listened to the quick shuffling of feet as her mother approached the futon, pausing just before she reached Tsuna. Holding herself still, she watched the faintest traces of green flicker to reach around her before withdrawing.

“Oh, Tsuna…” Tsuna tipped herself fully to the side, arms reaching out as she heard her mother’s voice hitch.

Nana wrapped her in warmth and Tsuna felt small, tucked into her mother’s arms.

“Oh, my little Setsuna,” she whispers into Tsuna’s hair as they rocked back and forth with each other, “my baby, my baby .”

Tsuna leaned her chin over her mother’s shoulder, “My Mama.”

She felt the stutter in her mother’s breath this time, through their bodies pressed against each other as if Nana was trying to consume Tsuna back into her own body to protect her from the horrors of the world.

“Oh my baby, I’m so sorry,” her mother whispered, voice choking on tears.

Tsuna frowned, “Why are you apologizing Maman? You didn’t do anything wrong.”

“I let that man back into the house, your home, ” her mother’s voice shook, wavering despite her strong tone. 

Tsuna tucked her head further into the crook of her mother’s neck,“my home is my court and that includes you , Mama. Iemitsu goes where he wants, but you got the kids out . You did good, Mama.”

Her mother’s skin was slightly clammy, her faint flames sang of devastation. 

“Oh Tsuna , home or not, you deserve a place to feel safe , and I failed at providing that. I let that man into the house. ”

Tsuna shook her head.

“You always make whatever house you’re at feel safe, Mama. And letting Iemitsu in… I wouldn’t blame you for that.”

Tsuna hadn’t seen her father in a long time. In her head, Iemitsu was a mountain of a man– thick biceps she used to clutch onto as he spun her around, a broad chest she used to nap on, long, strong legs she used to run around and hit with various toys. From the moment she had to observe him again, sprawled out across the living room where her court had played and 

Whether fear, affection, or something else, Tsuna wouldn’t blame her mother for being affected by that man who was her father.

“I’ve kept those men out of the house for years now, Stellina, but the moment I heard his voice… it was like my brain shut off. Everything I was doing was to serve him and make sure he was happy. It was like I was in a cloud, unable to think or control myself, and then I saw you fall and I– everything cleared like a switch was flicked and–”

Tsuna would have accepted if her mother had let the man into their house for nearly any reason, because her Mama was her Mama and she always had a reason, but this… Nana didn’t give excuses, she wouldn’t. Not for something like this. So this was an explanation. And it sounded…

It sounded like…

“Mama… have you talked to Shamal-san about any of this?”

Her mother didn’t pause to doubt her, taking Tsuna’s idea and following her thought process. “Shamal? Do you think…”

“Iemitsu has Sky flames, Mama, and you’re… you’re awakened but I think you weren’t, back when he first left. The way I saw you… it changed after the beginning. Iemitsu may be an awful person,” her mother let out a huff of laughter,“but he is a powerful Sky. And Sky Attraction… can always turn into Sky Sickness. ”

The word, the concept, haunted Tsuna. She understood that sometimes, flames– Sky flames especially–  could function like drugs. Drawing people in, making them feel amazing , and craved .

For her court, those harmonized with her, Tsuna ensured an equal give and take. They gave freely to her, they loved her, and she, equally, wanted to give in return. It was a relationship of trust. Faith. Comfort and affection. 

Tsuna didn’t take from those who did not want to give. She was aware that freely offering her flames without the intention to bond and continue that relationship was a danger, and she always maintained control of her flames when reaching out, flaring and presenting her Sky.

To feed the Sky Attraction, with no intention of bonding, or not enough of an intention to stay…

Sky Sickness

Twisting something meant to encourage connection into a one-sided unwilling obsession.  

Tsuna didn’t know much about the illness, but she knew it could manifest in different ways and it was always awful .

Nana nodded into Tsuna’s shoulder, her hand rubbing gentle strokes across Tsuna’s back.

“Okay baby, if you say so then I believe you. I’ll talk to Shamal.”

Tsuna let out a grounding breath and tried to calm the choked feeling in her stomach.

 “Thank you, Mama.”

Her mother’s head shifted, shaking back and forth once before tucking back against Tsuna’s.

“Thank you , Tsu-chan, for always looking out for me. Even with all you’ve gotten up to, know I’m always here for you.”

Tsuna considered the months of chaos, training, fights, strangers-to-friends welcomed to their home. The years of a strange child with strange eyes and strange preferences. The whispers, the missing documents and shut down efforts.

She hugged her mother close, thought ‘I know, I know,’ but couldn’t express the nurtured feeling of certainty through everything as she responded, “of course, Kaa-san.”

Her mother hummed to her and Tsuna lets them settle against each other for a while, basking in the warmth, before she feels the nagging need to bring up another issue.

“Maman, do you…” Tsuna paused, uncertain how to phrase her question, “do you still care for him at all?”

“Of course not, Tsu-chan,” her mother responded easily, “why do you ask?”

Nana tended to be like that, certain in her emotions.

Tsuna twisted her lips with hesitation, “There was a boy, who came to deliver these heir rings to me and my court…” the boy was still in the hospital, Tsuna assumed.

She wondered how to explain this feeling in a way that wasn’t certainty, but was still… certain.

“He… looked like me.” 

People often compared Tsuna’s looks to Nana, but that wasn’t what she was talking about. Tsuna was talking about the higher set of her cheekbones, the sharpness of her nose, the thicker bones of her fingers… Those looks.

They seemed to share thick darker hair and more delicate builds as well, which made the comparison more obvious.

They looked alike. Tsuna and this boy who followed her father.

According to hospital information, they were similar in age too.

But the boy had Rain flames while Tsuna was a Sky.

(Only Skies could inherit the Vongola)

Nana paused in her comforting motions, took a breath, let out a hum, and continued.

“Do you care for Iemitsu at all, Tsuna? For the position of Vongola donna?”

Tsuna considered her response, “I don’t care for him at all, Maman. I see nothing beneficial about his general existence and I would not mourn if he turned into a pile of mold tomorrow. He brings me less joy than a stale cracker.”

Nana giggled as Tsuna pouted into the bend of her neck and shoulder. As always, Tsuna seemed to fit perfectly into her mother’s arms.

“Iemitsu… he has always seen things the way he wants to. It was helpful, back when I didn’t want him to look too closely into who I was. Back then, I preferred it.”

Tsuna could hear the melancholy in her mother’s voice, tinted with regret.

Her mother’s soft hand landed on Tsuna’s head, pressing lightly.

“They say the best revenge is living well. I want you to ignore that. Don’t let the concept of revenge against him influence your choices at all. What do you want to do?”

Nana had seen people fall to revenge, she had used it. She knew how the thought of doing something “for revenge” could twist someone’s perspective. 

Her baby was so sensitive to what other people considered “living well” and Nana didn’t want that to impact her own choices.

Tsuna, indeed, was considering what a normal person would consider living well.

Escaping the mafia, perhaps? Or overtaking it? Either way she wasn’t particularly interested.

Tsuna thought about the second part of her mother’s question.

“I’m fine with leading the Vongola, but I don’t want to lead the Vongola that he sees. I want something better. The warmth and family I’ve found since this has all started… I want that to be what my cause means. Vongola or not.”

Tsuna watched her mother’s faint green dance through her body, snapping and crackling as if preparing to strike. She let her lips form a small smile.

“You have your fun, Mama. You won’t hurt me.”

Notes:

Hope you all enjoyed! according to my plans the next chapter will be some POVs~ I've mostly got who/what planned out but if u have a particular person u want to suggest for me to add/want to know what they're up to feel free to let me know~!!
As always, thank you for reading <3 and let me know if u spot any plot holes or mistakes!

Chapter 26: Refracted Light

Summary:

Hayato, Haru, and Takeshi POVs~

Notes:

Yk how i noted somewhere unreliable narrator well I hope you have fun with this
I have like, most of the next chapter written however that goes and also ideas about this arc but I had to reread the arc just in case and I totally got distracted hahaaaaa
I hope everyone's doing as well as you can be~

- edited: moving Kyoko's POV to the next chapter for better flow

Hayato POV

When Hayato heard about the ring battles he immediately started running through any previous information he had heard of in the Mafia.

The legendary Vongola Ring Battles weren’t unheard of , but they were rare . 

If Hayato remembered correctly, there was perhaps one confirmed battle recorded in underground whispers, the rest were either non-existent, kept quiet, or resolved through espionage and assassination, which technically could count as a version of the battles, but most people just considered it a normal power struggle resolved through normal means. Inheritance struggles, afterall, were a great way for other parties to come in and seize power.

Apparently, Xanxus di Vongola didn’t mind if the information got out as long as he kept the advantage over Tsuna-sama.

Outsiders or within the Famigila, those who wanted power would probably throw their support towards an untrained Donna, if they had any faith in her success. They would expect her to be an easy puppet.

Within the Vongola, those loyal or not, likely had no faith that Tsuna-sama could win this battle, or would consider her too weak to follow, especially if she were to lose. Thus, Xanxus would win the support of those who followed power, through one way or another, as soon as he won the Ring Battles which he loudly declared.

… If  he won.

Hayato wasn’t the strongest fighter, he was aware. He made an effort to rectify that by learning skill. He never had the strongest body, or the most powerful punches, so he made up for it by being rare.

Building his own weaponry, the chemical compositions for his explosions, calculating time, size, distances, force, heat– everything. If he could think of it, he could test it. If he could test it, he could keep it consistent and keep it on him for more versatility. 

The thing about using a rare weapon was that the utilization of the weapon depended on you and only you.

Sure, other people used dynamite, but they only used it when they were looking for a big explosion. Hayato appreciated the art behind a good explosion, he did, but the more time he spent with Tsuna and her court the more he appreciated creative utilizations of abilities.

It seemed that something about not being raised with the expectations of things being a certain way encouraged Tsuna and Haru’s more… creative applications.

Tsuna had a method of messaging her flames into skin, infusing them with Sky flames that was a distance from what Hayato assumed she thought she was imitating, touching one’s flames against another's, something Tsuna had also easily mastered. While the theory, with Sky flames acting as a universal donor given its natural harmonizing nature, was sound, Hayato had never heard of a Sky basically giving parts of their flames to others to linger in their flames and possibly get absorbed depending on the associated flame capacity.

The same warm hands that soothed his muscle spasms when he worked too hard were also capable of launching his Sky multiple feet into the air when used through her Reborn-gifted gauntlets, though Hayato had seen and helped Tsuna recover from the muscle strain of those pseudo-flights. Tsuna tended to prefer using the flame blasters as weapons and navigation while developing the flame wings she had been learning to release from her shoulders. How could she control whether her flames burned like the average Sky flames did? (A trait that, of course, set them apart from other flames: Sky flames actually burned when activated, although their characteristic was Harmonization) Apparently, the thin line separating her flame wings, which could wrap around things and boost her into the sky as if they were solid wings and not made out of magic fire, and the burning fire she shot from her gauntlets and heels, was that the flame wings were wings first so of course they would operate as flame construct wings first and not the fire that they were.

Sure.

Tsuna-sama was a genius, so of course.

Haru , on the other hand, had taken to infusing materials with flames as if it were going out of style.

It wasn’t, by the way. Infusing materials, generally non-living materials outside of Tsuna-sama’s work, was generally considered a rare skill. A way to show off. That was one of the major reasons that Tsuna-sama’s debut dress was made of materials infused with her and her element’s flames.

Hayato was honored to contribute to such a large portion of it, in addition to the flame gems that each of her elements provided.

As if that were normal.

Tsuna-sama having a flame gem was rare enough, as thankful as Hayato was for it. But infusing gems with flames was supposed to be difficult .

For one, the gem base, whatever gemstone they were initially, had to be formed in a flame rich environment. Due to the interactions between gem-growth and interacting flames, the development of lab-grown gems was still in development. 

The flame environment had to be at least mostly neutral, with an equal, or at least not overly skewed distribution of elements. Sky flames were not necessary , but they were shown to improve the growth of effective gems. Therefore, the most likely locations to find gem bases for flame gems were gemstone deposits near large concentrations of flame actives. Mafia members. Mafia Famiglias who were large and strong enough to affect the land.

Ergo they were usually fiercely guarded and easily sabotaged. 

They had been a difficult discovery too. The Famiglia that had developed the method of infusing flame gems had refused to share their secrets, leading to a wave of scientific research on whether making stones purely out of flames was possible during which the entire Famiglia was annihilated, with later research showing that the intense flame attacks on the main Famiglia lands had disturbed the flame environment of the gemstone deposits below it, causing the potential gem bases to become unstable, rotting or returning to their base state to continue growing as ordinary gemstones. 

Gem bases, regardless of their initial gemstone, appeared as dull, gray rocks, with perhaps a difference in hardness and a slight transparency. A proper, careful infusion of flames would bring about a new coloring and brightness depending on the flame and application. The entire stone would be infused afterwards, so it was recommended to start with smaller, pre-cut stones in case of mistakes and to prevent small pieces of flame gem from being lost to the world. They were precious, afterall, depicting their creator’s flame in a manner that Hayato suspected only Tsuna-sama could see otherwise. 

If a mistake was made in infusion past a certain point, the gem base would break and usually rot , turning into a regular stone that could not be infused, whether or not the outward appearance changed. It would become a blank spot for flames, unaffected no matter what flame touched it or why. 

Regardless, both flame gems and gem bases were rare , which is why it was such a shock when a couple weeks before Tsuna-sama’s birthday, one of her Cloud’s pompadoured followers dropped off multiple small pre-cut gems for himself and the Baseball head. (Although, Hayato suspected the insult didn’t fit as much given his recent observations of the other boy.)

Anyways, it was confounding to have such valuable gems handed to him in a small town, but the notification that it would be Tsuna-sama’s birthday soon and how the gems would function as a much beloved gift was enough to set him and the Rain on the track of learning how to infuse their flames asap.  

With how quickly these Namimori natives learned new tricks, Hayato was starting to get self conscious of how much work he had to put in to keep up.

Haru, on the other hand, had gifted Tsuna a handmade, flame incorporated belt, and created a collection of flame infused hairpieces for Tsuna’s debut by requesting specific carvings from the cloud.

The girl was experimenting with something with poisons, cloth, and flames. Working with Hayato’s sister and switching between cackling menacingly and giggling lightly like it was her job.

Hayato probably did not want to know.

What Hayato did know was that Haru had apparently categorized the ability of Lightning flames not as hardening, but as a manipulation of material. Or something. Either way, that was definitely not how Hayato thought Lightning flames worked.

Even Takeshi! The moron, dense as he was, had learned to embody water with dense amounts of his flames because, in his words, “it’s supposed to be rain, isn’t it?”

No , you idiot, naming the water looking flames rain flames did not mean that some teenager in a small town was supposed to be able to create water out of thin air!

Though theoretically, it was a matter of calming or tranquilizing the water molecules in the air– no! It didn’t make sense! Who had that much flame to waste on summoning a drop of water! 

Still, their applications were inspiring. Hayato was mildly certain that the only reason Reborn hadn’t said something was that the knowledge that their breaking the laws of flame science could possibly halt their development of interesting applications. Whether the Arcobaleno’s refusal to do so was for the sake of their continued development or for the inevitable chaos it would bring once Hayato’s Sky and Court were released into the Mafia was up for debate.

So, Hayato’s goal for the thusly titled “training arc,” courtesy of Takeshi and Haru’s overlapping interests in sports and fantasy stories, was to find more creative ways to apply his flame manipulation to enhance his fighting style.

He went to Shamal, because despite the many things he’d seen in his years in the Mafia, Shamal’s show of carefully controlled strength was still what Hayato thought of when he contemplated skill.

Shamal had stared at him, eyes considering, and asked Hayato what exactly he was looking for.

Hayato’s answer was simple: a way to better support Tsuna-sama. To be stronger. Better. So he could stand by her like the rest of her monster of a Court.

“Tsuna-sama wouldn’t let me fight last time. I was too sick and she had faith in the others. I can’t say I’d trust them with everything, but I trust them to care for her and I trust Tsuna-sama, so I left. I won’t let that happen again. I’ll do whatever I can to stand beside her.”

Shamal had asked him what exactly he wanted to achieve, and Hayato didn’t hesitate.

Hayato wasn’t Namimori born. He didn’t know what about Takeshi and Haru and even the Hibari made it so they could improve at such alarming rates, but Hayato could make up for it by being stable. 

Nana, Maman, had pointed it out to him when he had returned home, angry at himself and worried for Tsuna when he couldn’t be there.

She was calm, stable, and when he asked how she could be so unaffected she’d laughed.

“Tsu-chan gets into so many dangerous situations, the least I could do is make sure she doesn’t have to worry about me as well!”

And then she had rushed him to bed with a warm soup at his bedside table and a collection of vitamins and water.

Hayato couldn’t match the rate of growth of these Namimori natives. He’d try, and his headstart meant he’d make progress, but at some point he would fail.

That didn’t mean he couldn’t learn from their tricks, their developments and their failures.

For some reason, Tsuna valued him. She cared for him, and his health and his happiness. 

That meant Hayato had to care about himself, and his health and his happiness.

So he would. He would take care of himself, and he’d grow strong in a stable, supported manner, so when it came down to it in the future, Tsuna-sama could always rely on him. She wouldn’t have to worry about his health or his survival, because even if he couldn’t always defeat the enemy he certainly wouldn’t let anyone take him away from his Sky.

He and Shamal, after much grumbling, kept their training out in the forests of Namimori, within a designated area by the Hibari to keep from disturbing the wildlife or the citizens of Namimori.

When the yukata clad lady and pompadour crew man arrived to speak to Shamal, Hayato was right next to him, hissing over his seared eyebrows.

His mind blanked out at the words of “Setsuna-sama” and “hurt” in the same sentence. 

Next to each other.

Associated with one another.

Because that meant something happened to his Sky and he wasn’t there .

Shamal had to keep him from grabbing the woman’s collar, citing his action to be quite rude, and pushed Hayato to the side, telling him to “Go find your friends, you brat.”

All Hayato could think of was how Tsuna-sama only ever cared that her court put in an effort to be there for her, to stand by her.

But something had happened to his Sky and he wasn’t there.

 

Haru POV

Haru was actually quite excited for this… Ring Battle. According to Reborn-chan, it was a pretty important ritual competition for Tsuna to prove her eligibility for Donna. According to Tsuna, she didn’t really care as long as everyone could remain alive and have fun, so that was totally what Haru was going to do.

I mean, real opponents? Who I can really fight and test things out on? This is going to be so fun~!

Haru was, maybe, just a bit, excited to dip her toes into Mafia politics. And conflicts.

Just a bit.

Look, the excitement to fighting was really growing on her! With the new fighting style she was working on with Bianchi and all their experiments and outfit designs, Haru was, at least, somewhat aware that she could be taking this a lot more seriously.

But the thing was, did she want to? Would Tsuna make her or expect her to? Did Tsuna need her to?

And the answer was no.

Haru was going to explore the hell out of her options and have fun doing it , and one day Tsuna would be put in a position of power and no matter what happened Haru was going to be able to do something to help. 

One flame type or limited flame capacity? No worries, people can infuse their flames into things and that obviously means magic clothing with magical capabilities, which Haru was having a blast working with. No connection to the mile wide area of scorched earth in her Hibari-assigned training grounds.

That was mostly an accident.

Hibari Kyoya-san only sentenced her with a spar, which was a great way to test out her new fighting style against a real opponent anyways so it worked out!

The style was still… a bit to under construction for Haru to want to face Tsuna with it, but she’d get there~

Hibari Kyoya-san would probably be okay anyways, and he asked first! So… consequences of one's own actions and all?

Haru was still quite proud of the twitch of his eyebrow as he ended the fight. She might have been a panting mess on the ground, but his assessing gaze had almost looked… impressed.

And that was an achievement.

Unlike Hayato, who had been training from birth with all his knowledge of Mafia workings and guidelines, and Takeshi, who was inheriting a style from his father along with traditions and guidance, Haru was new to all of this.

Bianchi-nee-san was a wonderful guide. She was a great reference for creative ideas, taught her traditions, and could explain exactly what kinds of things Haru and Tsuna could face in the Mafia as women.

Haru’s role was to support Tsuna, specifically where the boys couldn’t, especially until Tsuna gained another female Element. If she did. Haru would be fine either way as long as they could keep their occasional girl’s nights with Nana-san and Bianchi.

Bianchi, Maman, and Tsuna, they were all great guides for Haru to learn. Even Hayato tried to help and the kids would casually drop random tidbits about Mafia culture, but that didn’t mean Haru didn’t have a lot to learn, and she felt behind.

It wasn’t just any culture related directly to the Vongola, Haru had to learn about any Famiglia Tsuna might come into contact with, their cultures, their skills and power levels, possible threats, their strengths, resources, anything and everything she could.

Haru wouldn’t lie, she wasn’t the greatest person for the position. She understood people, to an extent, and the social roles and how to play them, but it really was a lot to keep track of on her own. Of course, Tsuna had to learn about the same things, but Haru’s role especially was to be a backup in case Tsuna forgot anything.

Frankly, Haru much preferred the utilizing information and acting accordingly than the memorization-understanding-analyzing part, but they did work hand-in-hand so she supposed there wasn’t much to be done.

The Mafia didn’t strictly believe men were stronger than women, per say, but gender biases and gender roles were still present. People expected a strong leader to have a dazzlingly feminine socialite at their side. Who generally doubled with maintaining social structures, providing information, and the occasional ruination of an offending Famiglia.

Haru was theoretically capable of that role, though she was a bit concerned over how much time it would leave her for her other interests.

She was working on some colored cloths for her battle outfit when Bianchi knocked on the door for the lab they’d been using, all Hibari-approved of course. Hayato tended to make his way to the lab equally often, although he worked with different materials and they all knew not to mix or mess with each other’s things.

Bianchi’s face was serious, a level more tense than her usual deadpan. 

“Maman just called, the house won’t be available for a while, so we’re moving into the Hibari complex. She said you had blanket permission to visit.”

Haru tilted her head. The house not being available was… concerning, but she was more concerned about the others who fully lived there, especially the kids. Haru would be okay, although she’d have to keep her parents away from her projects for their own safety, but it was still a strange feeling.

“Got it, thanks for letting me know! Anything else to note?” She asked somewhat absentmindedly, swishing a vial in one hand to compare to the color of the cloth in her other hand.

Bianchi’s tense silence drew her wandering attention back.

“Bianchi-nee-san?” She prompted, putting the cloth and vial down.

“The little… Tsuna-san. She’s… at the Hibari. They’ve called Shamal to take a look at her.”

Shamal. 

The doctor.

To look at…

Tsuna? 

Haru took a breath.

Tsuna? 

Nana-san was moving everyone out of the house and something had happened to Tsuna?

It had been one day .

Haru was going to hurt someone .

But first, she had to check on her friend and make sure she was going to be okay.

Then comes bloody vengeance.

 

Takeshi POV

Takeshi had mastered the style his father had passed down to him. 

Looking back on it, he hadn’t fully dedicated himself to swordsmanship until after his fight with Chikusa. He had trained, yes, and he knew he was preparing to fight. He had dedicated his life and his blade to Tsuna, and he knew that. Understood it, even, to an extent.

But regardless of his own propensity for violence, he wasn’t used to people going for the kill. And Chikusa went for the kill. With every needle, every swipe of his hand and following shower of his flames, Chikusa stabbed into Takeshi’s skull that he wasn’t just fighting for his life, he was fighting for Tsuna’s and her court’s life as well. Having faith was all well and good, but it was only acceptable when one had already done all they could .

And Takeshi could have been better.

If he had spent more time training, more time perfecting his katas and his basic skills he could have been better .

But he had baseball. And school. And he helped out at the shop.

And that… was okay.

Tsuna didn’t need mindless tools to wield, she wanted people around her. Tsuna who listened through each of her element’s passionate rants on their respective hobbies and took note so she could let them know of any updates or involve herself in the conversation. Tsuna who learned how to play baseball for him. Tsuna who made sure they spent part of their time together as a study group rather than hobbies or Mafia business. Tsuna who loved visiting Takesushi, who helped out when she could, who volunteered to supply Pops with Sky flames whenever they needed it for a dish. 

So Takeshi was allowed to spend time on different things. To not be a perfect blade. Because having a blade by your side, no matter how dull, was better than having no blade at all. 

Because Tsuna wanted a person, not a weapon.

… How uncomfortably comforting. 

Takeshi knew how to aim for perfection. Constant practice. Every hour, every day, every moment focused on one thing. Dedicate yourself. If you break, you shatter.

But… Tsuna wouldn’t let that happen.

Takeshi had pushed himself. Had broken, and had shattered. And Tsuna reforged him in fire. 

When Reborn arrived to talk to him, just after he had returned home to train with his father, and told him how Squalo was known for crushing sword styles, Takeshi had been shaken, for a moment. 

He didn’t want to be shattered again.

But Takeshi wasn’t a weapon and Tsuna wouldn’t let him be one. She reforged him, brutally, imperfectly, human.

So when Takeshi’s father passed him a sword and told him that Shigure Souen is invincible , Takeshi thinks about the imperfection of humanity and how it has allowed him to become perfect. 

The differences between people that made them individuals and how Tsuna treasured those individualities.

And he thought of what it meant to be her Rain. How each of her Elements were defined by a precious shine of their own brand of chaos . 

Takeshi thought and he didn’t smile, because he didn’t feel like it, but when his Father saw him during his training break, eyes bright and vicious , dripping with sweat, he grinned his look at my kid grin.

When Takeshi found out, he was training. Running through forms and thinking. His father wasn’t grinning when he opened the door. 

Hayato and Haru were behind him, expressions stony.

Takeshi is loyal. Reliable. Stable.

He calms the waves under his skin and pulls his fellow Elements along, lets his Rain calm their thundering storm and they go find their Sky.

That is his role. When the others feel boiled out of their own skin, Takeshi will bring them back. Calm their flames with a gentle stable rain and remind them the Sky can clear once more.

.

Tsuna looked small when they saw her.

Takeshi caught the hitch in Hayato’s throat and the widening of Haru’s eyes, the clench of her jaw before her smile. He’d always noticed those things. 

 Tsuna smiled at them and it looked just like her other smiles, gentle, adoring and painfully fierce.

Takeshi pushed them forwards, over the threshold of the room and close enough to touch, if they reached out. His sword hung heavy in his Katana-bukuro, commissioned by his father. His hands itched to grip the handle and cut.

Tsuna reached out to them, slowly but stably. Takeshi waited his turn, letting Hayato and Haru settle their possessive nerves. When Tsuna’s hand touched his cheek, he felt a rush of warmth and an echoed vibration through their bond, weaving through and strengthening the thread. Takeshi let out a deep breath as his body untensed, exhaling air he wasn’t aware he had trapped in his distress.

Loyal, stable, reliable… and human.

“Tsuna-chan, your eyes…” Haru was, of course, the first of them to note it enough to voice her question. Takeshi figured it was fairly clear that both him and Hayato were fully distracted, immersing themselves in Tsuna’s welcome presence.

Tsuna’s eyebrows creased over a wry smile, pausing and contemplating, likely translating Shamal’s explanation to not set her more clingy Court on a warpath. 

“It’s… a relapse of past trauma of sorts. I can get better, I will. It just might… take a little time. I can see flames, when there isn’t anything solid blocking them, but everything else is… gone.”

When Tsuna closed her eyes and breathed out Takeshi watched Haru’s eyes flatten and narrow, her emotion bleeding out of her face to be replaced with the intent to harm. He watched Hayato bare his teeth and hunch in on himself, carefully controlling his breathing with Reborn’s voice whispering in his mind Guard dog. Takeshi wouldn’t have corrected Reborn if he had been there and called Hayato a guard dog. Haru would be more of a bird though. Takeshi doubted either of them would correct the comparisons. 

Takeshi could see the slight redness to Tsuna’s eyes and the way her eyelashes clumped with dried tears, at least somewhat recent, meaning she had cried more than she had after initially waking up the previous day, if the Hibari’s reports on timing were correct.

“Sorry,” she said, her normal smile crumbling with a shaking lip and twitching cheeks, “Your Sky’s pretty broken, huh.”

Takeshi thought of shattered blades and sharp edges striking out.

“Tsuna-chan, if you insult yourself again I just might have to fight you,” Haru’s eyes were wide, face tense in an empty, polite smile. 

Hayato interrupted her rising murderous intent.

“Drama queen’s right, though if you lay a hand on Tsuna-sama I’ll bomb your lab,” he directed towards Haru, “Tsuna-sama, there’s nothing wrong with being hurt or feeling broken, but if you label yourself with negative intentions Maman, the kids, and all of us will be upset.” 

Hayato laid a hand over Tsuna’s, looking into her eyes as they drifted vaguely over his face.

“ Excuse you , you use that lab too, Explosion head,” Haru grabbed Hayato’s head, shoving him over to flop onto the floor dramatically, “Tsuna-chan, if you really thought being broken means a person is somehow lacking, you wouldn’t have found us as a Court. I mean, you really can’t call us normal or socially well-adjusted.”

Well , Takeshi considered, she wasn’t wrong .

He sighed with a grin.

“Mah, they’re right Tsuna,” he watched her drifting gaze focus in his direction, “if you thought being broken meant being incapable or less than, you wouldn’t have seen value in me that day on the roof, now would you.”

Tsuna didn’t hesitate to respond, “Of course I would have. No matter what you were going through, you were still you, Takeshi. That makes you precious to me no matter what.”

Takeshi smiled with an amused lilt, raising a brow as if to say see? And Tsuna finally relented, sighing and slumping over on herself.

“My lovely Elements, so stubborn.”

Haru giggled, shifting to plop next to Tsuna and carefully leaning their sides together.

Hayato puffed up a little with pride, letting a soft smile overtake his face.

Takeshi watched, as he always did. He watched and he thought, and he smiled a bit because he wanted to as his friends and his life leaned on each other and talked and bantered. 

Takeshi was a human. He was a human but he could still be shattered and he was still reforged . Tsuna had seen his sharp edges and his failings, and decided she still wanted him regardless. She decided he was worth it and made him believe it too. He was broken and he was loved. 

Takeshi didn’t need to be a blade. He was human. That didn’t mean he wouldn’t train like hell to erase those who hurt his Sky.

Notes:

Regarding Hayato's POV:
Lore~ Was Tsuna wrong about her pin being made purely of flames? Did she perhaps misunderstand something? Or did Hayato make an assumption based on his previous knowledge? Where did Hibari Ichika get such a rare pin?
Who knows~ (I do, the voices spoke to me)

Attachment issues here we gooo I wonder how Tsuna will handle that lol
Katana-bukuro: Sword bag; it just sounded cooler and its 3am so
I do hope these *checks* 5600(now 4600) something words feed you as I work on the coming arc~
Probably a few more POVs and some time developments in the next chapter, hope to see you all there!!
As always feel free to let me know about any plot holes or typos or anything I just misspelled anything like 5 times in a row thats where we at rn yall

Chapter 27: Solar Flares

Summary:

Tsuna gets hit in the face with sunshine
Kyoko, Ryohei, and Kyoya POVs

Notes:

Hi! So I'm moving Kyoko's POV here since time wise it just fits better and makes more sense--
If u guys don't want to read that again feel free to skip right to Tsuna's POV!!
Hope you guys enjoy! <333

Kyoko POV

Tsuna was missing from school again.

Kyoko didn’t know if she should be nervous or assume the other girl was on some fun adventure again. She smiled when Suzuki-san complimented her hair and laughed when answering Watanabe-san’s question about her new phone charm. Hana watched her and Kyoko hoped someone was watching over Tsuna the way Kyoko’s good friend watched over her.

When lunchtime came, Hana pushed her desk against Kyoko’s, as she always did. 

Kyoko smiled, as she always did, and started talking about their classes and homework, as she always did. 

“So, Sato-sensei’s cousin was definitely involved in the incident with Tanaka-san’s older brother. There’s no way his absence was accidental—”

“You’re worried about Sawada, aren't you, Kyoko,” Kyoko paused, her smile freezing on her face as she met Hana’s unimpressed expression.

That certainly wasn’t a question, regardless of being phrased like one. Hana didn’t use that deadpan tone on Kyoko often so she was really unimpressed with Kyoko’s efforts to be unaffected. 

So mean, for her friend to yank her so abruptly from her denial.

“I don’t want to get you involved, Hana,” Kyoko smiled.

Hana only rolled her eyes, nonchalant as always.

“Oh please, if you’re involved, I’m already involved. You’re the one who chose to be my friend, you didn’t really think you’d get out of that now did you?” Kyoko stuck out her tongue dramatically and Hana returned the face, scrunching her nose in exaggeration. 

“Don't be silly. I’m not dropping you as soon as you get involved with something big. I literally always tell you that you could take over the world if you wanted to. What part of that wasn’t clear?”

Kyoko dropped her face and laughed.

“Well, it’s a bit of a long story. Have I… told you about my mom?”

By the time the lunch bell rang and students trickled back into the seats around them, Kyoko had explained her familial draw to fighting and adrenaline. How there was something happening around Tsuna and how Kyoko did not need to be weak or normal to be loved.

“I could have told you that from the start. Why would I follow someone boring?”

Hana listened and commentated as she did with all of their lunch time conversations.

Kyoko explained how Tsuna and her friends missing class wasn’t too strange, but this time Kyoko had a feeling and she was worried.

Hana, of course, had a simple solution.

“Why don’t you ask the Prefect? There’s no way he doesn’t know where Sawada is,” Hana waved her chopsticks like it was the obvious conclusion. 

Of course that would work. How could Kyoko have missed it! If there was nothing wrong, Hibari-senpai would brush them off. If it was something Kyoko wasn’t supposed to know about, Hibari-senpai would tell her to leave it be. If something did happen and Kyoko was allowed to know, Hibari-senpai would be able to tell her.

Obvious solution. Kyoko didn’t know how she missed it! Hana was, of course, always great at viewing things logically when Kyoko was stressed or trying to avoid thinking about something.

‘ Hibari-senpai usually eats his lunches on the roof with Tsuna. Would that change if Tsuna isn’t here? He always walks to the front gate at the end of school when he’s not napping under a tree, but—’

BRINNNNG

The ring of the bell interrupted Kyoko’s plans. She glanced at Hana as her friend pulled her desk back and cleared her table.

“Sorry, Hana. Could you walk back without me today? I need to check some things, including how much exactly I can tell you,” Kyoko clasped her hands together in front of her face, widening her eyes and pouting just so.

Hana’s eyes scanned over her as students settled into their seats, still chattering with the energy from their lunch break.

“As long as that’s what you want,” Hana confirmed, “I’ll see you tomorrow anyways.”

Kyoko grinned as Sato-sensei walked into the room.

“Of course! Thanks, Hana!”

.

Hibari-senpai was, as Kyoko predicted, walking towards the front gate right after classes ended. 

“Hibari-senpai!” She called out, jogging over after changing her shoes.

The taller boy paused in his striding footsteps, eyes darting over to observe Kyoko despite his head remaining stationary.

Kyoko paused, taking a breath, “Good afternoon, Hibari-senpai! How are you?”

Hibari-senpai’s eyes narrowed, body language shifting to go as he let out a “ hm” and moved to continue walking.

“That’s great!” Kyoko continued, unaffected, “I’ve had a pretty normal day as well! The only thing was, well, I was wondering where Tsuna was. I just had a feeling and wanted to see her, you know?”

Kyoko blinked, smile immaculately charming as Hibari-senpai stopped once more, taking a more evaluating look at Kyoko.

His gaze shifted to somewhere slightly behind Kyoko’s head, and Kyoko could almost predict what happened next.

“Kyoko! I seem to have received something Extremely strange!” Her lovely brother shouted, jogging up behind her. Kyoko watched Hibari-senpai’s hands clench over his tonfa and hoped that he had better things to do than fight her brother at the current moment. Kyoko had plans to get through.

Thankfully, Hibari-senpai seemed to be more focused on whatever Ryohei had clenched in his fist.

“What is it, Nii-san?” Kyoko asked her brother, keeping her eyes on Hibari-senpai.

Before her brother could respond, Hibari-senpai interrupted, “The Hibari residence.”

He turned away, coat bellowing dramatically behind him, “Tell them your names and they’ll let you in.”

“That man is so Extreme, but what was that, Kyoko?”

“I do believe that was Hibari-senpai doing me a favor, Nii-san. Now, would you like to come with me to see Tsuna?”

Ryohei looked at her, uncharacteristically quiet for a moment before his signature smile found his face.

“With my little sister? Of course!”

.

Tsuna POV

It was a school day.

Which made it especially annoying, because Tsuna had been pretty good about her attendance this semester and now she was spending her day relearning how to stand and walk without tipping over or curving sideways when she was trying to walk a straight line.

Shamal said there was nothing he could do. The flame flow to her eyes was cut off due to what was likely a trauma response . Which.

Tsuna understood, she did. Mama and her court always treated her sealing as something awful and it was , but it was supposed to be over . Friends were made, they went on a journey with character development and boom her seal was vaporized. 

Yes, Tsuna knew that wasn’t how life worked but.

But still.

Nothing to be done?

There was nothing more there blocking her flames, just the remnants of the seal that were present before.

There was nothing there anymore, but her flames didn’t know that and that meant they would function as if the block was still there.

And since the flames themselves reinforced the rule to function as if the block were still there there wouldn’t flicker and leak out like they did before, when the flames expected to flow past a block that could only stop so much.

Like fleas trapped in a sealed jar, they stayed in the jar even with the cap removed. A somewhat disturbing but interesting comparison that Shamal made. In that context, her seal would have been an improperly closed jar, with some fleas escaping. But once the following generations of fleas no longer expected to be able to exit the jar they wouldn’t escape the area even without a seal… 

The metaphor got away from them.

Shamal said it was a miracle her Mists had convinced her flames to flow to the rest of her body, even if, for the time being, her eyesight was out of reach.

(Tsuna almost felt betrayed, that her flames which she spent so much effort cultivating and trying to reach were acting like this how could they )

Tsuna flopped back onto the futon, taking deep breaths. Relearning how to walk with no guides around was difficult. She kept her hairpin on the futon to center herself, at least, so she didn’t get lost.

This was exhausting.

Knock knock

Tsuna sat up, “Yes?”

“Excuse us, Tsuna-chan? It’s Kyoko and Ryohei. Hibari-senpai told us you would be here? We have something to talk to you about, would it be okay if we entered?”

Tsuna blinked, pushing back the instinct to rub at her eyes because what was blocking her vision .

Her trauma, apparently.

“Ah, yes, come in!”

Tsuna resisted the temptation to pat at her hair and clothing, to check with her hands what she could no longer see with her eyes.

She smiled towards the sliding door, a well practiced motion.

“How can I help you, Kyoko-chan? Ryohei-senpai?”

There’s a moment of silence and Tsuna bore it. She had had this moment with Hayato. With Haru. With Takeshi.

The horror. The concern. The anger. The pledges of destruction. 

She loved her Court, really. They were lovely. Seeing them two days ago? After Chrome and Mukuro brought her access to her flames again? It settled something in her. But she didn’t know the Sasagawa siblings as well, so the silence and flickering of flames, more faded than she’d learned to expect in the past years, was somewhat less comfortable.

(Her court’s anger was pure, their faith and support of Tsuna, their flames grabbing tightly onto her own so she could feel it and refusing to let go.)

It seemed that Tsuna had lost some of her little ability to interact with… more civilian people in the past months.

“Oh, Tsuna-chan…” Tsuna watched Kyoko’s carefully layered flames sink down next to her, her brother’s bright Sun following ever-present behind her.

“Let us know if there’s anything we can do to help, okay?” Tsuna let Kyoko hold onto her hands, a helpless little smile crawling its way across her lips.

“Thank you, Kyoko-chan, Ryohei-senpai,” the bright sun was uncharacteristically quiet.

“Of course, Tsuna-chan,” Tsuna watched Ryohei’s flames bounce furiously at Kyoko’s words. Kyoko’s more carefully shaped flames were clearer as she presumably nudged her brother and Ryohei followed his bouncing– nods perhaps? – with an echoed “Of course.”

Tsuna let herself smile at the siblings, their resonance as comforting as ever.

“Did you need to talk about something?” She questioned from Kyoko’s initial greeting.

“Right!” Kyoko paused, nudging? Her brother again.

“Nii-chan, the thing!”

“Ah! right right”

Ryohei’s silhouette shifted and Tsuna’s eye followed the concentration of Sun flames he seemed to draw out of his body. Probably from a pocket?

“This appeared in our mailbox. From what you told me before and your absence from school, I thought you might know something, so I asked Hibari-senpai and he directed us to find you.”

Tsuna could imagine Kyoya’s judging stare and the general gasps of awe that were summoned when someone spoke to Kyoya.

“Could you describe it to me?”

“Of course, it’s some sort of ring, with a strange design and a yellow gem?” Tsuna had a hunch at the word ring .

“...I’m sorry, I seem to have gotten you involved in something unnecessary again.”

Tsuna thought she could almost hear Kyoko shaking her head.

“Tsuna-chan, if we can help you, we would like to.”

Tsuna pursed her lips, hesitating. 

“...You must understand that… there’s no going back, after this. Not fully, anyways.”

Tsuna could see their shaded flames boiling and ready to burst. In a town like Namimori, when one group of people activated their flames, those around them tended to as well. That’s just how flames worked.

Perhaps, in a way, Tsuna’s presence here was doomed to rupture their peaceful life no matter what choices she made.

Kyoko rubbed small circles on the backs of Tsuna’s hands.

“We may not know where the future will take us, but we certainly don’t want to go backwards,” she spoke with resolve. Tsuna could feel her sharp nails brushing against her skin.

“I Extremely agree,” Ryohei followed up, voice stable and certain. He was still strangely quiet, for how loud the boy usually was, but Tsuna didn’t feel like he was being fragile with her due to her vision. The thought had crossed her mind, but something about it felt wrong.

Ryohei was being fragile about something, but he wasn’t ready to share it yet, and Tsuna could be satisfied with the knowledge that he wasn’t patronizing her.

Though without Sora’s voice in her head she wasn’t entirely sure how she knew that.

“I’ve had much time to think, since we last spoke, Sawada–”

“Call me Tsuna,” Tsuna interrupted, suppressing the shiver that brushed its fingers over her spine.

“Tsuna-san…” Ryohei continued comfortably, “I am strong. And I… ” Tsuna could see his flames vibrate with a wave of adrenaline.

“I Extremely crave fighting. Extreme boxing or otherwise. There are Extreme things happening and Kyoko and I… can not, will not be isolated from them. I… can not shield her away to protect her.”

(“sometimes the best way to keep someone safe is to help them get stronger.”)

“Nii-chan…”

The Sasagawa siblings’ flames ricocheted off each other like echoing waves, so like yet distinctly different from Chrome and Mukuro’s.

Chrome and Mukuro were two parts of a whole, amplifying each other.

Kyoko and Ryohei crashed into each other like waves, gaining energy with each shared intention and every moment of shared will .

“If we need to fight, Tsuna-san, I would prefer it to be by your side.”

Tsuna could feel the way Kyoko’s blood pulsed at her brother's words, wondering if the brightness of these two suns in sync could blind her if she hadn’t already been blinded.

Then, as quickly as the crashing waves had begun, they stuttered to a disorienting stop. 

Ryohei’s will didn’t falter with his blazing flames, winding past his sister’s confusion with perfectly matched certainty.

“However, please understand. I see those who are around you, and how they Extremely devote themselves to you. But my priority will always be Kyoko. That Extremely will not change.”

Tsuna was not surprised by his words, although Kyoko seemed to be with her small twitch.

“I would not ask you to change that, Ryohei-san,” Tsuna squeezed Kyoko’s hands back, certain in her choice. She wasn’t one to demand her allies’ absolute personal loyalty, and the devotion between the Sasagawa siblings was a relationship to respect and fear.

Ryohei was a shadow haunting any person that would dare threaten Kyoko. Kyoko was the smiling queen crushing any mongrel who’d dare insult her brother. 

Kyoko wasn’t just Namimori-Kōkō’s idol– as far as anyone in their area was concerned, she was Namimori’s idol. She was beloved for both her kindness and her skills. She helped a shopkeeper clear his name for supposedly selling fake goods and cast doubt on false accusations towards a restaurant owner with only carefully placed frowns, and Namimori’s knowledge bent at her fingertips. Aware of it or not, Namimori’s adults respected Kyoko, and its adolescent social scene worshiped her. Which brought its share of creeps. And Ryohei was the loud, vocal, and ruthless warning to not hurt Kyoko, or even the Hibari couldn’t save you– if they even wanted to.

Ryohei was bright and direct. He didn’t mind rumors or judgements; he was aware of how they affected people from an outside perspective, but he never understood why a stranger’s judgement would affect someone. Kyoko , on the other hand, knew rumors like a childhood lullaby and understood the good and bad effects they could have, even if their topic of interest wasn’t aware of them. Anyone who tried to damage Ryohei’s image in the eyes of others, who spread words that could lead people to hurt or bother her brother, was taught the true power of words and beliefs. Of every bias. Every carefully placed opinion and unconscious decision.

Kyoko may have been surprised at her brother’s refusal to demote her in his priorities, but Tsuna would bet that she hadn’t even considered putting Tsuna above Ryohei’s happiness and livelihood. What Kyoko was learning was the balance between supporting Ryohei’s thirst for fighting and the power she held to stop him.

Tsuna held a hand out to Ryohei, meeting in a strange hybrid between a handshake and how Kyoko held her other hand.

“There’s this energy called Dying Will Flames…”

And she explained, about the Underground and their mystical flames. How those with flames were drawn into the Mafia greatly for the extreme tendencies of Dying Wills, how those in the Mafia adapted or died. The flames and their flames and how close they were to activation because Namimori was a retirement town and some element to flames seemed to be inherited.

Tsuna spoke about her own situation, summarizing her sealed flames and her assigned heirship. The competition in seven days with a risk of death and her assurance that Yes, I would need one person to fill each position, but that does not need to be you. The rings are a request, not a demand . Because if they are who Reborn chose for her then they could do it, but whether or not they would fight for her was still their choice.

Kyoko questioned their capabilities and Tsuna could only shrug and assure her that her tutor, Reborn, would handle training, and if they received the ring then Tsuna was certain they were able, but Tsuna wasn’t desperate to win. She would compete, but if their opponents won it was Okay .

The Varia would target her, to take out a possible threat, but claimed by Vongola as she was, Tsuna was still Namimori. And if they harmed her after her Vongola ties were cut off – after all, she was only tapped to be heir when there were no other choices– she would bring the force of the Underworld Law down upon their heads.

Tsuna couldn’t care less if she took the Vongola down with them.

(The Hibari ultimately couldn’t do anything by themselves when her father interfered with her life, if Tsuna’s suspicions were correct. Because she was still in the line of inheritance for the Vongola. But if the Vongola finally rejected her then she would belong only to Namimori and some part of Tsuna craved that.)

Ryohei asked if she was okay with them, one of them– though likely Ryohei if it was a physical fight– competing for her. Tsuna shook her head and responded that they may not have been as close, as comfortable, as her Inner Court, her Core Elements, but they were still precious to her. 

Kyoko was the misty morning sun, soothing her exhaustion with its stunning beauty. Ryohei was the burning afternoon sun, blazing through her monotony with bursts of passion. 

When it came down to it, she trusted them to uphold Namimori values .

Namimori protects its own. Nurture the children, nurture the future. 

Namimori where monsters lay their weapons to rest but do not lose their claws. 

Kyoko cradled her hand and Tsuna relished in the soft press of sharp nails that meant danger as much as they meant beauty. 

“You can trust us, Tsuna-chan,” there was a moment of hesitation, and Tsuna felt Kyoko lift her hand up, and gently– carefully, so Tsuna could shake her off–  place a kiss on her fingers. 

Tsuna blinked. She could see the hesitation in Kyoko’s carefully tamed flames, enfolded into the Misty indigo. With careful control, she let a thread of her flames flow into her hand and gave Kyoko’s palm a soft squeeze with fire woven through her fingers. Tsuna could feel the tension bleed out of Kyoko’s hands and the slight puff of air as she let out a sigh of relief.

“Alright, Nii-chan, time to train!”

Ryohei jerked, pausing to carefully give Tsuna’s other hand a firm squeeze that Tsuna returned.

“See you later, Tsuna-chan!”

“An Extreme goodbye, Tsuna-san!”

Tsuna smiled at the siblings, “see you, Kyoko-chan, Ryohei-san.”

.

Ryohei POV

The ring that found its way to Ryohei’s locker was strange. He was sure it would be considered gaudy in any other setting, regardless of his lack of experience in fashion. Some things just came with growing up with a fashion forward little sister.

Ultimately, deep down, Ryohei wanted the ring. At the same time, something told him that it wasn’t quite his . 

It made sense, he supposed. He wasn’t really Tsuna’s afterall. For all that he was willing to fight for her and interested in getting involved with what was happening around her, Ryohei’s priorities would always go to his little sister first and her friends next. 

Kyoko may be learning how to fight, something both strange and innately satisfying for Ryohei, but Ryohei had always dedicated himself to being a big brother first and everything else a somewhat distant second. Boxing and fighting came the closest, but ultimately given the choice between Kyoko’s life and Ryohei’s ability to fight, he’d repress his passion to his own death before risking Kyoko’s life.

(Ryohei, on the other hand, was learning to be quiet. When it was right to be quiet, when it wasn’t– when it was worth it, and when his loudness could be a weapon.

Kyoko was far more careful with her “volume” than even Ryohei had assumed.)

That Kyoko was willing to be okay with his need to fight was already a miracle for him. A painful one. Knowing that his sister would be in more danger tore at his heart, but at the same time she was learning to defend herself. That if nothing else, was worth it. 

Something he wouldn’t have thought months ago.

Meeting Tsuna, hearing her perspective, it changed things. Ryohei would always be thankful to Tsuna, for calling him out on his own biases if nothing else. Kyoko came first, but Ryohei was easily willing to do Tsuna a favor or twenty if Kyoko was okay with it.

Housing and training with this Colonello wasn’t much of an issue, although Ryohei didn’t really understand his training style. Kyoko seemed to be enjoying it at least, she got extra support in her efforts to make Ryohei sleep and eat more. Ryohei didn’t really get it, but his little sister was a genius, so if she agreed with this genius mentor then obviously something was working.

Ryohei was a little concerned about Kyoko’s request to stand by Tsuna in these supposedly dangerous competitions, but he was starting to understand that keeping his sister close may be a better way of keeping her safe than pushing her away, so he wouldn’t object.

Now if only Kyoko’s new culinary creations, delicious as they always were, didn’t look so strangely suspicious.

.

Kyoya POV

Kyoya was upset . There were rats in Hibari territory, but Okaa-san said they were too closely linked to a hive-minded nest and Otou-san said hunting though one branch would make the tree fall on Namimori.

Ridiculous. Tree branches weren’t hunts, they were kindling to be burned through and eliminated.

Okaa-san said both he and Otou-san were mixing their metaphors. 

Still, moving too recklessly would put the Little Phoenix and Kyoya’s territory at risk, so Kyoya would refrain. For now.

This had better result in some good fights. Kyoya was itching to bite everything to death .

The Mist was a satisfying challenge, and the little Mist would thrive well under Hibari care. Kyoya could already sense her thirst for a fight in her tightly held composure. It reminded him of his mother.

For now, Kyoya would patrol and keep the weak-minded herbivores under control, as he had for years. Directing the budding Sun and Boxing herbivore to the Little Phoenix was natural, given that the Boxing herbivore had something of the Little Phoenix’s, and as much as Kyoya disliked having herbivores stomping all over his nest, he could understand the necessity to care for the young.

Namimori protects its children.

Kyoya would enjoy tearing apart the man who hurt the Little Phoenix and his drones. They’ve dug their tunnels through Namimori for too long . But as much as he craved to strike as an avenging Skylark, Okaa-san had taught him the value of patience to properly catch and tear apart one’s prey.

For now, he would leave the timing in the Little Phoenix’s hands, take note of her suggestions, and ensure that no bugs found their way into his home. 

The crack of a whip interrupted his daily patrol and Kyoya let his instincts run, striking out with a tonfa to meet reinforced leather. 

“Hey there, Skylark,” One of the Little Phoenix’s allies.Not quite a Carnivore, but trained to act as one. 

“Herbivore,” Prove me wrong, Cavallone. Kyoya attacked again, springing forward and letting his momentum carry him.

“Woah there,” Bucking Horse buckled as he blocked, “You teenagers sure are aggressive.”

Kyoya was a perfectly reasonable level of aggressive for a Hibari, although his cousins did note that he was more bloodthirsty than most of them. 

“I’m going easy on you,” he responded truthfully, and with a bit of spite. He twisted with the block to strike out with his legs, flipping back as Cavallone dodged and starting a new flurry of attacks. 

“You aren’t satisfied with your level, are you,” the Carnivorous Herbivore suggested, dodging Kyoya’s strikes.

Of course not, Kyoya does not say, his experience with the Little Phoenix had taught him that there was always a higher level to reach, a new opponent to fight.

It was finding the right opponents to build his skill that was starting to be a pain, given that most people at his level had responsibilities that didn’t allow them to consistently fight until they dropped. 

Kyoya still wanted to get an all-out spar out of his mother, but as long as she and his father were in charge of Namimori, they couldn’t risk putting themselves out of commission ever since Kyoya reached the point that there was a possibility that he could weaken them for a long period of time. 

He raised his level, blocking some of Cavallone’s more creative attacks– which were interesting enough given that Kyoya had not faced many people who used a whip as their chosen weapon. 

“Alright, let’s take this out of the city landscape,” Cavallone breathed with a sigh, working to keep up with Kyoya’s pace.

‘No objection from me, ’ that only meant Kyoya had more room to be destructive without damaging the functioning of the town.

As if he could hear Kyoya’s thoughts, Bucking Horse winced in his blocks.

Notes:

Yalls small me did not consider the consequences when deciding to make Tsuna blind for a chunk (it had plot but no thought) and now im trying to research but like if anythings off or ridiculous let me know–
OK so, I’ve come to the realization that ‘chuu’ is used to refer to middle school, which makes sense for khr obviously but since I’ve aged our mc’s up they’re supposed to be going to high school?? Lol uhhhh so I’ve changed the term to Nami(mori)-Kōkō (hopefully referring to high school but lmk if im mistaken) here and in my notes, for whenever I end up mass-editing this fic… anyways I’ll do my best to be consistent in the future but yeah–

Quick explanation for the edit: I cut off the original second half of this chapter and moved it to the next since it was getting too long. I am not confident in being able to maintain 5000+ word chapters and it was starting to be a pattern so couldn't let that happen--
Maybe I'll update that sooner since summer break is just about happening? we'll see~
Sorry if that was confusing or annoying (>﹏<)
As always ~ Thank you for reading everybody ♡⸜(˶˃ ᵕ ˂˶)⸝♡

Chapter 28: Nesting Wings

Summary:

Tsuna tries to function, panics intensely, has a revelation, and gets a comfort cuddle

Notes:

Sorry for the wait ~ I had a lot of this chapter written for a while but I just didn’t like how it read:(
this is an improvement at least....
trying to make something of a schedule and failing miserably ~
also decided to actually play some of the gacha games I downloaded a while back and uh. Idk if they worked as motivation or a distraction

It was the next evening, with Reborn at her side running through their training plans, when Tsuna started spiraling. When Reborn referenced her Court’s mentors and the doubt of how many people she’d dragged into this mess ate at her from her insides, haunting her without Sora’s protection.

(It became all the more apparent how Sora kept her sane , and how Tsuna missed them.

She missed the caring whispers and the snarky, mischievous comments and how she had been looking forward to meeting the shattered pieces of her mind, and getting to know and accept each of them. Getting to see the palace Sora had created in her mind.)

But Sora was gone somewhere she could not hear them and so were all the other voices. 

Tsuna only had her own doubts haunting her.

“Pay attention, Tsuna.”

Tsuna paused, automatically asking the question her spiral had led her to.

“Were Ryohei and Kyoko your choice, Reborn?”

And initially she meant you are a Sun, no? Do you not want to be mine? But also, they're still civilians… are you certain?

Ryohei and Kyoko would be alright, Tsuna figured. She’d make sure of it. 

Whether Kyoko was doing this out of some misplaced sense of guilt for being a bystander like everyone else at school, or whether they didn’t know where else to turn after Tsuna dunked them in the adrenaline of a fight, their involvement was still Tsuna’s fault.  

(Below the guilt, the concern, there is another layer of uncertainty. Mukuro and Chrome made sense, in a way. Their flames may as well have been the same being in a bond, as independent as they existed. But for Tsuna’s Sun guardian… she had always been drawn to one . 

But she did want them.

What did that mean?)

“The Sasagawas are Suns with great potential. And because the battles are for the Vongola inheritance, I… am not permitted to harm them,” Reborn responded to both questions, uncharacteristically hesitant.

And by them he means the Varia, the branch of the Vongola still technically following Vongola traditions. 

By them he means his contractors.

Tsuna considered the rules, and how Reborn balanced his position of tutor and hired hitman. She considered the rules of the Mafia, the benefits that came with having a big name like the Vongola on your side, and the burning shadow of Reborn’s flames outside of the physical form she could no longer see.

“Are you certain about your choices?” she asked, because she had faith in Reborn, had a level of trust she wouldn’t give easily even with his personal loyalties.

“Iemitsu has distributed the rings to his preferences.”

.

It took a moment to process, to draw the conclusion Reborn was spelling out for her.

Tsuna thought of the things her court had done to stand by her side.

How dare this man, emboldened by his own vision, dictate how her people will handle a situation he forced them into . 

If Reborn had done it, after watching her for months and knowing who she trusted and who she wanted and how they fought and if they could survive , then Tsuna trusted his judgment. But Tsuna wouldn’t trust Iemitsu with a cactus she didn’t like, much less deciding the fates of the people precious to her. 

She appreciated Reborn being honest with her, but she was also not joking right now.

The doubts swimming through her head were amplifying like a growing wave because she loved her court and they were not going to die for this stupid fucking competition. 

“Did you help him, Reborn?” her voice was quiet. She felt like her throat was burning with the spite she did not know how to spit out at the man she had trusted. The reason she was confident her Court would be okay was because she thought he was the one calling the shots.

‘Did you advise him? Can I at least somewhat trust his choices?’

“I reported my observations of your Court and those around you, no more. However, it does not seem that he has fully followed my preferences.”

Reborn seemed to expect her to respond to his words, to prompt him and take a part in his expected scene. To question like a good student.

Like Tsuna, Reborn was used to him being the one in charge of a situation, or at least strongly influencing. If not the set up, or the requirements, then the method of which Tsuna and her Court were prompted to respond to said situation. That’s why Tsuna thought he’d have more of a say.

So Tsuna stayed silent and stared instead, letting her eyes dry without blinking in the smallest expression of I’m-so-not-playing-with-you-right-now she could manage.

Reborn gave in first.

“He thinks your court should be a copy of Primo’s.”

Tsuna could feel herself make a face, and Reborn’s tense flames sparked with amusement.

“The Rain, Storm, and Cloud rings have found their places with the swordsman, bomber, and Hibari. I have suspicions on the location of the Mist ring that I believe you could guess, so it is not an issue. The Sun ring, as observed, has found its way to the Sasagawas. As for the Lightning ring… that is the one that seems to be an issue. I could only hope he would not be so foolish.”

Tsuna would love to call Iemitsu all flavors of foolish, but the effort would be a waste of her breath.

“Who, Reborn?” Other than Haru, Tsuna would identify the most powerful Lightning she knew as her mother, on account of personal strength over flame strength. But she doubted that Iemitsu would see her deadly mother as she did. So perhaps a stranger?

Reborn’s silence answered her.

“... He wouldn’t,” Tsuna denied, “he couldn’t be that out of touch, right?”

Tsuna had studied Vongola history. Reborn had taught her Vongola history. She knew there was a funny resemblance between her circle of acquaintances and certain recorded depictions or descriptions of Giotto’s Court.

Iemitsu may have allowed her sealing, but at least that could have been on orders and even eight is older than five .

“... Lambo,” Reborn confirmed. 

(And Tsuna knew it was serious, that even Reborn felt uncomfortable about this and did not think Lambo would make it because he called Lambo by name and not “the Cow” and that meant Reborn was actually worried about Lambo dying he was only five– )

Perhaps Lightning guardians, in comparison to other elements, did tend to be younger. Perhaps, With the historical figures and current powerful figures Tsuna had studied, she could understand how a member of the Mafia, born and raised, could see a particularly young Lightning as a reasonable option to put through a crucible. Sacrifice yourself for the Famiglia. Achieve or die. Perhaps there was a man, multiple men, multiple humans, who could look at fragile bones and chubby cheeks, think ‘he may be worth something to us, if he proves himself,’ and judge themselves righteous. Putting a child on the front lines because that was their tradition so they could not be wrong.  

Perhaps there were children out there– perhaps they were five, or younger, or older– born with violence in their veins, who would crave a fight like Ryohei, who could recognize cruelty like Mukuro and desire battle despite– or because– of it. Perhaps they would have people around them to teach them kindness, or perhaps they would be surrounded by those who share that bloodlust and encourage it. 

But Lambo was born with a child’s curiosity and desire for love, a little penchant for chaos and the laughter it can bring. Lambo was a Lightning born and raised in the Mafia, but he was also a child who loved candy and playing with Tsuna’s mother, who adored him as a son in a way Tsuna could easily assume he had not experienced with the Bovinos.

Tsuna stumbled out of the futon, pushing away the blanket tangled around her legs and rushing past where Reborn sat. 

She ran towards where she knew— she’d heard the sliding shoji doors open and close again and again and again—

She rushed forwards and she

Slipped

Slipped

The impact against the tatami mats was a thick thump accompanied by a huff as the air was forced out of Tsuna’s chest. She froze there, hands just barely in front of her face and tingling with the pain of slapping against the floor.

Her ankle hurt.

Tsuna coughed, curling up and trying to get her breath back.

Where was she? Which way was the door? Had she fallen to the side? Or perhaps it was still right in front of her.

Where was her futon? Which direction was she facing? Her pin was in her hair. Wait, Reborn. Reborn was sitting so she could just see where he was sitting and—

But where exactly was Reborn sitting when she was laying down? Which direction was he facing? How far was he? Did he move at all? Did his flames move without him?

Tsuna

Couldn’t

Move

She

Couldn’t

See

Tsuna breathed and breathed and clutched Reborn’s grounding hand on her shoulder.

She squeezed her eyes shut and ignored the damp press of her eyelashes because what if Lambo died what if he– her otouto, her baby brother, he was still so small she could just–

(Please–she and her inner court were all at least a decade older than him he was just a child–

He was so bright and he was Mama’s and he made her so happy and–)

She could just pick him up and carryhimaway–

But she couldn’t.

Because Tsuna couldn’t even walk in a set direction on her own right now, and Namimori was the safest place for both of them. Because even if she made it out of her room she had no idea where she was in the compound and if she made it out of the compound she still wouldn’t know where she was on the streets, and she didn’t even know where Lambo was. If he was with Mama, or the boys, or just the kids. Because Mama could hopefully defend them long enough to get help, and Chikusa and Ken would certainly make a loud enough commotion to get Mukuro’s attention– he could get them out. But Maman had been meeting with Shamal recently, and the boys often joined her Mists while Mukuro was plotting with Chrome. So, if Lambo was just hanging out with I-pin and Fuuta like they did when Maman and the boys were busy because the streets of Namimori were supposed to be safe for them then—

She couldn’t do anything to keep him or any of them safe, and she knew they were going to go after him first because like it or not he’s the weakest link .

Because he was a child and he had no love of the fight to light his heart ablaze.

She couldn’t do anything to find him and protect him… by herself.

Tsuna couldn’t do anything right now. Because she didn’t know how to operate without her eyesight yet, and she didn’t have time to learn and there were expertly trained assassins on her tail.

But she wasn’t alone .

She had her court, and even if most of them were training she knew they would come as soon as she called.

And she couldn’t fight yet, but she would make herself able.

But first she had to get the kids back under the Hibari’s safe boundaries and make sure Lambo didn’t have the ring because that damned Iemitsu put her baby siblings at risk .

She held Reborn’s hand and she called for Miyuri, who had been a calming balm on her soul as she tried to relearn how to move.

Miyuri, who could always hear when she called, and answered Tsuna with the calm acquiescence of someone whose loyalty lay with her own people, but who cared for Tsuna as an ally and as Namimori.  

Miyuri arrived with the soft padding of footsteps, as always. She didn’t comment on Tsuna’s state, although Tsuna was sure she looked like a mess. Tsuna’s mind was unendingly loud in a way it hadn’t been in a while. Not since Sora took the guiding role to maintain homeostasis in her head. It was loud, and not the way Tsuna would like, but she had things to do and like hell her head would stop her now .

Miyuri helped her up and Tsuna hugged Reborn to her chest. She felt her numb fingers and moved regardless, stumbling on her sore ankle and shaking knees. 

“Miyuri, please send out feelers for Lambo, Fuuta, and I-pin. Bring them here. Reborn, we need to talk.”

“It will be done, Himura-san,” Tsuna heard a ruffle of fabric as Miyuri likely bowed before once more exiting the room. 

Tsuna stood, feeling like a madman, in some space in the middle of the room provided to her by her Cloud’s family. She waited for a response from the tutor assigned to her by the Vongola who claimed they wanted her to rule.

There was nothing cute about the way she was holding Reborn, nothing comforting like there usually was.

Tsuna desperately, desperately needed to know that he would be on her side.

Because until now? It was okay if he needed to take a neutral role. He had a responsibility and Tsuna understood that . She did. But if the Vongola, if Iemitsu who was speaking for the Vongola was willing to hurt her family , not just her Court who were ready to fight, but the kids , then they were going against the core of what Tsuna had been taught since she was a child as Namimori.

If Tsuna became the Donna of Vongola? She would tear the Famiglia to bits to rend that type of thinking from the roots.

Reborn could be neutral on whatever he wanted when it came to his job, but not if it pit Tsuna against being Namimori.

The Vongola had taken so much from her, but they could not take that.

Tsuna was clutching the Arcobaleno’s shoulders with the itching intent to hurt if he gave her any proof that her trust was misplaced. If he was choosing a side. If he could not break himself away from that side even for Lambo who was a child , then Tsuna would choose her side as well.

And it wouldn’t be with anyone who would hurt a child.

(Tsuna remembered being eight. Sawada Setsuna remembered being eight. She remembered being Mukuro and being eight, watching Ken who was seven, seeing what they did to Chikusa at nine. The children who didn’t make it and the looks on the scientist’s faces who were their parents and the meaning of “sacrifices.”)

(Tsuna couldn’t see it, but her eyes were a vicious, burnt umber, glowing with a ring of near-gold. Reborn felt a shiver down his spine and knew if he chose to oppose her need to ensure the protection of those under her wings he would no longer be able to fulfill his mission or his desires.)

“Will they hurt the kids, Reborn?”

“... The Varia are Quality , they aim to achieve their goals through any means necessary. However, the only fights I must encourage are the ring battles. And possession of the ring outside of the area has no standing on who must compete. Even if Lambo were to enter the field with the ring, the only consequence of interrupting the fight would be the loss of your own ring.”

Which wouldn’t generally be an idea Reborn should encourage if he was strictly trying to make Tsuna win the battles.

‘Calm. Be calm. He may still be an ally. Like Mama said, a smile can be your greatest advantage.’

Tsuna let her expression relax, and smiled brightly at Reborn.

(Reborn felt a shiver travel down his spine)

“Well why didn’t you say so earlier! I almost–”

Tsuna paused, breath catching as her expression cracked. She supposed, even when she actively tried, she couldn’t imitate her mother’s perfected style of mood flipping. To turn her emotions on and off and maintain only relevant emotions to achieve her goals.

“Hah, I– ” Tsuna breathed out, putting Reborn down and allowing herself to fall to the side as she pressed against her chest, rubbing at her thumping heart. 

Her other hand pressed against the edge of her borrowed futon.

Ah, she knew where she was again.

“That’s– That’s a relief,” another breath. Her head was pounding. Reborn, approaching slowly, put a hand over Tsuna’s shoulder once more and waited with her for her breath to even out. 

In, hold, out, hold, in, hold, huuuuu

Tsuna took one more deep breath with her head hung low before looking up, smiling towards Reborn’s glowing figure. She watched it tilt in that way it often did, less than a body and more than a soul.

As always, Reborn’s figure of flames responded more than his physical body, flickering closer at her smile while Reborn remained still. Tsuna always found that so fascinating, that someone could be so independent from their flames.

“The safety of the children is important to you,” Reborn interrupted her thoughts with a statement more than a question.

Tsuna’s head tilted, “Yes, of course.” It was Namimori Values. 

Reborn was silent but his flames posed dramatically in a manner Tsuna wasn’t entirely certain Reborn hadn’t matched: Leaned back as if standing against a wall with one arm up to his chin in a classic thinking pose.

“More than your own comfort and knowledge?”

Tsuna thought about it, and nodded. She wouldn’t enjoy it, but if they ensured the safety of hers there was very little Tsuna wouldn’t do, even if that meant following Iemitsu’s plans. It just happened to overlap that the Kids would need more protection than her Inner Court, and Namimori values prioritized the protection of children.

“... Would that be a boundary for you?”

Tsuna paused, because Reborn was… right. It seemed so normal to her, one of the only things she considered normal as a rule of life, that no Namimori native would break, that she didn’t consider that it had to be stated. 

Sure, the kids could fight amongst themselves– as long as no one ended up dead– and classmates could hurt and bully each other, as much as others could criticize them for it. But a high schooler bothering anyone younger than say… middleschool? Unacceptable. If Kyoya didn’t respond, the eyes in Namimori would know. And those who did not follow Namimori Values were not welcome in Namimori. An adult, bothering a high school student? Extremely dubious and dependent on whether they had any further relation along with the capabilities, knowledge, and involvements of the student. The system wasn’t an exact science, but being raised in Namimori, people just… knew. 

Even if that child was the younger sibling of your most hated rival, you must stop that adult from hitting them. Even if that child was the only heir of your work rival, you would save them from that out-of-control truck.

If there was bullying amongst the middle school students? An adult teacher could choose whether to interfere or not, along with their level and type of interference, depending on their own morals and experiences. Not interfering in the issues of students wasn’t necessarily damnable , but each individual’s moral values determined their level and type of care. After all, they still did need to let the children grow, and whether that child needed to learn to handle harassment depended on each family’s background and teachings.

There was a thin line between coddling and cruelty when a child was to grow up to kill.

Fuuta, Lambo, and I-pin all fell into the category of kids– although Fuuta would be expected to develop the ability to defend himself in the next few years. Tsuna’s entire cohort? In Namimori, there were generally no adults who would try to harm them unless they put the challenge out there first. Tsuna’s inheritance battles? Technically considered her own business, and any possible support from Namimori adults would depend on their own preferences. 

That’s just how life had always been for Tsuna. 

It’d been a while since they’d discussed boundaries, but thinking back on her state, Tsuna could understand why Reborn had brought it up. Most of his actions until this point would fall into fulfilling their agreement –although, now knowing how to spot loopholes better, that agreement was full of them – despite being limited by balancing being Tsuna’s Mafia Tutor and maintaining a level of comfort for her. Reborn had been putting effort into setting things up in the background, while some plots were obviously meant to trigger her reactions, Tsuna could also see how knowing how Tsuna would react in those situations would be important to Reborn’s job, and accepting him as a tutor came with that attached. 

Reborn had put effort into, if not following her boundaries, then finding a way around her boundaries that both maintained a base level of comfort for her and fulfilled his contractual responsibilities.

Which is why she trusted him so much. 

Which is why it hurt so much when she suspected he would allow the kids to be at risk with little consideration to their safety, that he would plan their danger into his expectations.

Because that was always a rule that Tsuna expected to follow, to always consider reducing the suffering of children under one’s care, especially those unable to defend themselves. 

Tsuna scrunched her nose in annoyance, unaware of her expression. It was easier to sink into her own thoughts when her vision was so consistently gone, and Reborn was naturally so quiet. 

Why did boundaries have to be so difficult to discuss? Tsuna was far too used to people understanding each other’s expectations or naturally trying to maintain each other’s comfort unless they were actively opponents. And Tsuna understood the value of discussing boundaries, had brought it up herself even, but the words and requests still felt awkward on her tongue, catching in her throat with the thought of ‘ wouldn’t it be better to change yourself than ask them to change?’

Ughhhhhhhh, Tsuna shook her head before remembering Reborn’s question. 

Pausing, she nodded. Then, more certainly, she looked towards the base of Reborn’s flames and nodded.

“Yes. If it ultimately means keeping the kids safe I would be okay with being uncomfortable, or you withholding information, or having to go through more difficulties. That's… that’s the Namimori part of me.”

Tsuna couldn’t see if Reborn had any reaction, but his flames seemed to hum with… approval, of some sort.

(Adding the kids’ protection to Tsuna’s boundaries gave it more weight in decision making, so Reborn could balance the scales against his responsibilities when choosing which situations it would be reasonable to put Tsuna in. Tsuna may not have been aware of that, but Reborn was.)

“Then it will be so,” Reborn responded. 

And then he was gone. 

Tsuna barely had a moment to blink, slumping to sit on her futon and adjusting her ankle to check on it, before she heard a collection of thumping coming from down the hallway.

Of course, Reborn’s timing was always perfect. 

The door slid open and Tsuna had barely a moment to consider Miyuri’s presence or absence before her vision was enraptured by a scattered mix of red and green.

“Tsuna-nee!” Fuuta was carrying Lambo while I-pin’s flames settled somewhere around his knees. 

Tsuna heard a quiet huff of laughter that definitely meant Miyuri had opened the sliding door before it slid back shut, and she focused back on the collection of children awaiting her response, her sign of whether they were safe or if they had to remain in a state of limbo, on guard but not fighting.

Tsuna opened her arms in their direction and smiled with all the love-darlings-I-will-protect she could manage.

“Fuuta,” she cooed, reminiscent of how her mother called for her, “Lambo, I-pin.”

“Tsuna-nee!” Lambo shouted near her ear as she caught his leap. Being able to do that, if anything, was evidence of improvement for her. 

Tsuna withheld a flinch at the volume, smoothly tilting Lambo away from her ear, as I-pin snuggled quietly into her side, clinging to her shirt with strong hands. Fuuta knelt hesitantly in front of her, flames shimmering in uncertainty. His hands, Tsuna was faintly certain from his tense posture and swirling flames, were likely clenched in his lap. Tsuna kept one arm out, the other holding Lambo as he began to ramble. I-pin was already tucked neatly between her elbow and side. 

“I hear you, Lambo, I’m glad you’ve been having fun. I’m alright, don’t worry. I’d love to join you and Mama for dinner. Fuuta, I’d be delighted to have a hug from you if you’d like. I-pin, have the Hibari been treating you well?” Tsuna listed easily.

Lambo exclaimed in delight at her response as Fuuta took the initiative to fall forward and hug her around the ribs, squeezing tightly. Tsuna felt I-pin nodding against her side and placed a quick, careful kiss against her hair as she rubbed circles on Fuuta’s shaking back. Of all the kids, he was probably the most aware of how much the recent events indicated a threat. Tsuna hoped faintly that asking Fuuta to look after Maman hadn’t put too much stress on him. She hadn’t known then that Iemitsu would make his way back to Namimori and interrupt Nana’s stable life. 

She understood a bit better, thinking of the kids, why Mama had been so distraught at being unable to maintain a safe house for her. Still, it wouldn’t be anything she could blame her mother for, especially given their suspicions. Tsuna, nonetheless, trusted her mother to take care of the kids. Trusted that they were good for each other. She hoped the sudden move hadn’t disturbed them too much, the Disciplinary Committee– and the Hibari it seemed– were, at least, dedicated to protecting the kids. As any Namimori native should be.

Tsuna felt a quick movement from her side that she took to indicate was I-pin imitating her to pat Fuuta on the side, since she couldn’t reach his back. Something Lambo casually copied to pat Fuuta’s head from where Tsuna was holding him. Which was just– adorable really.

Genius underworld prodigies they may be, but they were still children to be protected and Tsuna wanted so badly to let them experience comfortable lives.

Lambo pulled lightly at her shirt with his hands, asking for candy in the same breath as he bragged about how much grape candy he’d gotten from the Disciplinary Committee, and confidently asked if she’d like some because he’d “grant Tsuna-nee that.”

I-pin barely shifted against her side, neatly tucked into Tsuna and comfortable in that exact position, carefully inserting assertions about the Hibari compound and the day they’d had in a mix of Japanese and Cantonese. Her ability to pick up new phrases and comprehend other’s words was truly impressive, and Tsuna had caught Lambo throwing around casual Cantonese phrases in his conversations surpassing even her developing understanding. 

Fuuta’s breath blew lightly on the fabric of Tsuna’s shirt as his shaking subsided and his arms relaxed. His flames shifted and melted like a sparkling nebula as the tension melted out of his form. He giggled quietly at moments of Lambo’s storytelling, at times whispering quick explanations to Tsuna when Lambo said something truly baffling, and other times leaving the context unclear.

Wasn’t this peace, if anything, enough reason to fight?

Sprawled out on tatami mats with three children nestled safely around her, Tsuna thought so.

Notes:

Is part of the reason Tsuna’s so obsessed with accepting/getting the opportunity to accept other people because she always wanted people she cared about to accept her? Uhhhhhhhh
Was trying to figure out what else I wanted to add to this chapter, ended up with more Namimori Lore– Hopefully it’s not too inconsistent
Def let me know if anything doesn’t make sense and I’ll try to edit/explain it in the future~
Casual edit cause idr if I’ve mentioned it: Tsuna’s interpretation of Namimori values is also influenced by her own experiences, ie adults not stopping her bullying, so while say the majority of Namimori adults would be against bullying, there is also the mindset that children need to learn to fight for themselves and it’s better against bullies than say, a gang, + bystanders, + the people who didn’t know this was happening + Vongola influencing non-interference so, tsuna mentally works around herself falling thru the cracks basically. Generally the concept of “protecting children” should have applied to someone in her situation at least enough for some basic pre-hibari intervention
✨unreliable narrator✨
For readers who have been here since the beginning, I realized it's been a while and thank you so much for still reading?? <333
For newer readers~ thank you so much for giving this fic a chance~
For all readers: feel free to rec me a fic or rant about content in the comments ngl I love my distractions and I've been convinced to try a lot of new fandoms recently

Chapter 29: Oil to Gasoline

Summary:

preparations and training arc~

Notes:

*peaks out of wall* hi
Rereading the manga for planning purposes really reminds me that Iemitsu wasn’t actually an awful person canonically but with my headcanons he kinda has to be for any of his previous actions to make sense so– I suppose the generally competent but sucks in one specific direction due to a fatal flaw trope applies here
So writing this fic is how i discover afterall isn’t actually a word and is just a common tendency to shorten after all just like alright is to all right??? This feels incorrect but. Huh. I’ll go edit those at some point… probably.

Maman found them like that, the children tucked into Tsuna’s futon and Tsuna watching their flames flicker with the gentleness of a calming sleep.

Tsuna heard her mother’s light laugh as the door slid softly open– not fully, but enough to check on them it seemed.

Nana’s flames sparked faintly in amusement from where she was tucked partially behind what Tsuna deduced was the door.

Like she considered doing anytime her mother was around, Tsuna reached out to Nana as her mother approached, only identifiable by the spark of her green flames and the silence of her steps. Her mother’s hands rose to meet Tsuna’s request and Tsuna melted into Nana’s arms in relief. 

Tsuna felt the tension bleed out of her as she whispered her concerns, Nana listened , and quiet hums revealed answers to her panicked mind.

.

Tsuna puts out a request for the children.

It's as if the reminder that Tsuna is still Namimori sets something back into place in her head.

She may not care about the inheritance, but as long as her friends were willing, she’d fight so her court could relax and grow up safe . Tsuna may not have grown up with the perfect life, but Nana had always ensured that at home with her, at least, she did not need to fear. (Not until Iemitsu returned and made a nuisance of himself.) That , if nothing else, meant safety to Tsuna. 

Her request went straight through Ichika-sama and Kousuke-san to reach the Namimori populace. A careful tap and a glance towards a Hibari was all the identification that was needed to prevent misunderstandings.

Murmurs in grocery stores and light chatter in cafes said “Keep an eye out for the kids!”

Mothers laughed and fathers chuckled, kids could be so mischievous.

Those who knew nodded their heads and threw casual reminders to their friends, “Keep an eye on the kids in the neighborhood.”

Keep an eye out for dangers.

Keep them safe

Someone is threatening the children of Namimori.

Technically the warning could have been more localized, noting Nana in some way to reference which children needed to be watched the most. And some were given that warning, that Himura Nana’s children were under threat– some that could be interfered with and some that could not. Those with the skill to challenge the Varia knew who was intruding upon Namimori land.

But when Tsuna had bowed her head and requested Ichika-sama and Kousuke-san to help her protect the kids, they had been silent for a tense moment.

They had asked her if she was certain the Varia would refrain from harming the other children of Namimori if they knew Tsuna would be affected.

Tsuna didn’t know the Varia well enough to say if they would. But neither did she know them well enough to say they would not.

So the Hibari sent out a warning to “keep an eye on the kids” and Namimori listened, from the most experienced elders to the civilian parents to the budding students.

Ichika-sama and Kousuke-san sent out a quieter request “from one of our own” for the more capable members of the community to watch out for Himura Nana’s younger children. For them to contact the Hibari if they see a threat and to only interfere if they are able.

Life in Namimori continued on as it always had. But they were watching.

.

When she explained the situation to Ken and Chikusa following their complaint-covered reports of Mukuro and Chrome’s recent activities, they were silent for a moment that Tsuna could identify as bafflement and then responded as if Namimori was the weird place for having a secret child defense system. Accepting, –approving, even– but baffled that the supposedly civilian-retirement town slipped so easily into battle-ready.

Chikusa processed it quickly, leaning into easy explanations and the logical result when you isolated the most commonly shared morals throughout the underground and put structure to it. Ken, despite Tsuna being able to see his processed understanding at Chikusa’s words, continued to complain loudly about how ridiculous of a town Namimori was.

Tsuna wouldn’t say it out loud to target Ken’s pride, but she could see the echoes of proud-approval warming Ken’s yellow flames.

Both of the boys’ flames still held proudly weathered scars from the experiments done on them– faded patches of yellow, evaporating portions of blue. 

Ken still preferred to hide the ice packs and specially procured teething supplies Nana quietly supplied him. 

Chikusa still couldn’t feel any pain beyond the initial state of pressure despite his improving processing of temperature. 

They had taken a while to accept Shamal’s treatment, Mukuro hovering heavily over the group with both Nana and Tsuna in the room to watch over the examination. Mukuro refused anything further than a basic evaluation, citing memories of medical knowledge from another life. Ken and Chikusa both allowed little more than Mukuro, with the exception of Mukuro-approved medications that Shamal prescribed them. It seemed, if anything, that experiencing a stable life had gone a long way to repairing the state of their souls. 

The changes done to their flames could never be erased, but every time Ken tried a new food or Chikusa got his hands on a new article of clothing , Tsuna watched their flames become more whole.

When Tsuna warned them about the Varia, citing her understanding of the assassin group’s skill level and the possible threat to Lambo, and consequently, I-pin, Fuuta, and even Nana, she thought she actually heard Ken hiss . 

Or maybe that was Chikusa? She wasn’t certain.

“We’ll keep stickin’ around Maman and the kids, yeah? ‘M sure the boss doesn’t need us hoverin’ all the damn time anyway. We’ll watch out,” Ken ground out. 

Tsuna frowned. While she appreciated the offer, her requests for Ken and Chikusa were always on a “if possible” basis, with an important value in not interfering with their preferences too much. It was the basis upon which she’d made her previous request for them to keep an eye out. She didn’t want to turn them into some sort of guard dogs .

“Maman said she’s resolving things with Shamal, and the kids will have Hibari guards with them most of the time. While I appreciate the layer of safety you guys would bring, I don’t want to separate you from Mukuro and Chrome so abruptly,” she presented hesitantly.

Ken only chuffed as Chikusa responded, “We don’t mind, Tsuna-san. Mukuro and Chrome need time to practice their area effect techniques without us in the way regardless. We would rather contribute to keeping the kids safe than to refrain from acting and regret. Additionally, we did already state that we would take care of it. This only serves to remind us of the necessity to remain on guard.”

Tsuna trembled for a moment, keeping herself from leaping at them and probably falling over, before smiling gratefully, “I’d really appreciate that, seriously. This whole thing has really been stressing me out. Namimori knows, but it’s comforting to me to know that you two will be there as well.”

She could almost hear Ken’s grin in his response, “We got ya’ handled, Sky-brat. Don’t forget we’re hardened criminals too~”

Tsuna was still laughing when they made their exit, even as Chikusa noted that Ken’s joke “really wasn’t that funny.”

.

Reborn took her on walks in the forested area behind the Hibari compound. Tsuna grew used to judging her location and direction from the warmth of the sun, the echoes of insect and bird calls, and the rustle of leaves. 

The next day, Reborn had the Hibari drop her off in random locations and instructed her to identify the location before fading into the unknown, yellow flames flickering in and out of view from a distance. Tsuna grew used to identifying the material of the ground from the feeling and sound of her steps. She got used to walking without any idea of what was in front of her, and she got used to falling.

Her palms stung and she began to regularly pause to check on her ankles and wrists. 

Her usual training clearing, the market, the street in front of Namimori… all places she could identify after a good amount of time– reacquainting herself as if playing a game. 

Miyuri offered her a walking cane a single time to be rejected by Reborn. Tsuna understood. She had to keep her blindness subtle until the situation with the Varia could be resolved, and she didn’t know how to fight with a cane so it wouldn’t do to become reliant on one for the time being.

That didn’t remove the frustration from falling over and over and over again. Crashing into walls, branches, and benches, tripping over cracks, roots, and stairs. But Reborn did a good job with his manipulation; her comfort was something she was fully willing to sacrifice if it meant keeping threats away from the kids.

Lambo, I-pin, and Fuuta remained within the Hibari compound. Ken and Chikusa stayed with them, only leaving sparsely when Mukuro requested them and Nana confirmed she would be okay staying with the kids in the compound. Nana traveled with a Hibari or Shamal nearby, unless she took the initiative to slip into the Namimori populace unnoticed. The people who were supposed to notice would notice.

The Lightning ring-half sat quietly on a necklace around Tsuna’s throat. Right next to Tsuna’s own half of the Sky ring, delivered to her via Reborn.

On the third day of training, Tsuna followed Reborn to a cliff, and he told her to climb.

It wasn’t as if she hadn’t climbed this same cliff multiple times before, but the experience was different when she couldn’t see the face of the cliff to find handholds. It was a test of careful patience to draw each limb against stone and test if each nook could hold pressure. 

And when she got to the top, hand meeting open air and clutching at sprouts of grass, Reborn pushed her off. 

For one, absent moment, Tsuna was an empty shell. In the air, no sensation touched her and no flame lit her vision. She was nowhere. She was nothing. She had returned to her head in the darkness.

And then gravity took hold and she was back. 

If anything, she recognized falling. Because she wasn’t back in her head, with nothing but cold emptiness. Mukuro and Chrome had made sure of that. They taught her to take back her flames.  Kyoya taught her how to trust and Haru taught her how to live. Hayato taught her how to breathe and Takeshi taught her how to fly.

She felt familiar fire spark at her back and she coaxed embers to burst. The flames that had always been there, even if she couldn’t reach them. The flames that made Sora , that kept her sane even when their absence made her feel insane. Tsuna let her flames carry her, because they had always meant that she could fly.

She knew what her wings looked like, even in the case where she couldn’t see them forming, she knew each flicker and flare. She could read flames like no one else. And for every person who could consider the show of emotion a weakness, she embraced it as a strength.

Her wings caught air because Tsuna was meant to fly , and she let her flames blaze at her palms and heels to match. In the air, she was above Namimori. She could see the small dots of color moving through the darkness like an abstract painting made with pointillism. 

For a moment she let herself breathe. She felt the pounding inhale of her breath, the gentle touch of cold Namimori air, the way her flames warmed her skin.

And she pulled it back.

Wisp by wisp, she reduced her flame output to the minimum amount she needed to remain afloat. They cycled through her wings as naturally as they did through her body. She let herself hover, and she trusted that her flames would be there should she call them out. She let herself relish in the warmth without pushing it to burn.

Touching down atop the cliff was as jarring as it was natural, feeling the grounding earth and knowing once more it was not a chain. 

“Who’s our guest, Reborn?”

She already knew, although her memory of his exact coloring was fractured with the wholly incorrect colors that had invaded her vision less than a week ago.

“Sawada-hime!”

‘What a loud statement for such a gentle voice’ was Tsuna’s first thought. ‘‘Sawada’ and ‘hime.’’

“Salutations, I beg from thee deepest pardons for the late hour of my greeting!” 

The flames folded, perhaps in a bow?

“This one is known as Basil of the CEDEF, Sawada-hime,” the-boy-who-looked-like-her introduced. 

Tsuna twitched at the manner of referral. 

“... My greetings, Basil. Please, refrain from that last name,” she requested lightly. 

Tsuna observed Basil’s flames, watching the way his blue flickered. It was unlike Takeshi’s pattering of rain-making-lake, or Chikusa’s mist-like flames. Rather, it was settled in a way that was distinctively water-esque. Tamed , almost, if she were to give it a description. The shifts in emotion were subtle, but Tsuna could recognize certain patterns from her years of experience. 

The boy was… surprisingly genuine. A bit hesitant, yet positive.

“Ah… Setsuna-hime?” he corrected himself, “This one is most honored!”

Tsuna hadn’t exactly meant for him to call her by her first name, but his response did reveal quite a bit about how he, or at least the members of the CEDEF around him, viewed her. Along with what information they may have about her mother and herself.

Miyuri knew to call her Himura.

(But Basil and Iemitsu were not Namimori.)

“... ah. Have you healed alright?” she asked, expression feeling blank.

Basil’s flames waved pleasantly despite the bland response, “Ay, verily! With great gratitude to Romario-dono and Oyakata-sama’s medicine, this one’s health has improved most significantly,” the boy stated.

With consideration to his position in the CEDEF, Basil’s ‘Oyakata-sama’ would be…

Hm .

“That’s good, how have you been finding Namimori, Basil-san?”

“Ah, thine home is quite lovely! The townspeople are most amicable and this one has found himself warmly welcomed,” Basil’s flames lapped with honest acknowledgement, and Tsuna wondered just which townspeople Basil had run into– the ones with a trained ignorance for the town’s safety or those who were skilled enough to evade his awareness.

“I’m glad you’ve had a good experience in my home,” Tsuna smiled, letting her eyes squint in the impression of a smile.

“Thine words honor this one. Forsooth, it has been this one’s pleasure to acquaint himself with the town that has raised thee, Setsuna-hime. This one has heard much from Oyakata-sama and finds himself most delighted at the awakening of his master’s recountings.”

“Oh? Does your… Oyakata-sama speak of Namimori often?”

“Indubitably! Though tis most needful to omit certain details, Oyakata-sama often spake of his dearest daughter and beloved, as well as the peaceful town he hath found you both. Verily, his tales art a sweetest balm, an entertaining solace, set ‘gainst the weary life we do endure.”

‘Basil certainly means well ,’ Tsuna mused, ‘ but he seems oblivious to the concept that the things his master teaches him are wrong.’

For one, Nana found Namimori long before Iemitsu ‘found his way in.’

“I see, I’m glad you found these stories… pleasant. I suppose I’ve never considered my life in that perspective,” Tsuna wondered if this level of obliviousness was natural or nurtured in the boy who was just about her age, shaped by those around him. 

“This one greatly admires thy efforts in adapting to a most shockingly different lifestyle, and this one is honored to be able to contribute to your endeavors!" 

‘I could be so mean to you right now.’

“Defeat Basil here for the next phase of your training,” Reborn interrupted before Tsuna could let the thought fester. 

Tsuna tilted her head, observing the boy’s flames, “Understood.”

He was tamed. Trained .

“Allow us to begin,” Basil seemed to… swallow? something.

His flames ballooned for a moment before refining itself and concentrating.

“I request a match, Setsuna-hime!”

Like an attack dog.

.

Basil was good.

In comparison to Hayato, to Haru, to Takeshi, Tsuna-who-could-not-see evaluated Basil to be good. Trained. Specializing perhaps not in prolonged direct conflict, but proficient in it. He mainly engaged in close combat during the spar, matching Tsuna’s usual fighting style with his own hand-held weapons. Whether or not he had additional mid or long-range attacks, he did not display them– just as Tsuna refrained from blasting him with flames in favor of physical punches and kicks. It simply was not the point of the current spar. She was learning how to handle direct fighting, without sight, first.

Basil would excel, probably, in short, vicious engagements within an overall extended period of action. A repeated hit-and-run sort of situation, meant to complete a goal and survive. 

That strategy wasn’t completely necessary for a spar, so Tsuna could tell when Basil’s strikes began to falter. 

She watched the blue in his flame-infused weapons flickered out of their smoothed state and listened to the slight heaviness of his practiced breath.

Tsuna,who was still running on the high of her euphoric realization of acceptance and learning to better conserve her flames, didn’t let her hesitance stop her from the guidance of intuition, and flowed from form to form with an almost maddening new sense of energy.

In a continuous battle of attrition, even by sheer volume of flames, Tsuna would win.

Basil put up a good fight, but despite his words he was still somewhat exhausted from his recent injuries, and Tsuna running on flames and euphoria was relentless.

With her knee on his chest and her fist at his head she feels an undeniable urge to burn him. 

Which was… cruel.

It was cruel of her.

Tsuna shifted and rolled to the side to let Basil get up, mind occupied with how strange it was, for her to want to hurt someone.

It wasn’t like her.

Right?

It wasn’t as if Tsuna had ever cared much about hurting her opponents in the past, and those she cared for were those who she considered hers . But the absence of care was different from the active temptation to harm.

It was… strange.

A strange emotion.

‘I think…I’m mad.’

‘At Basil?’

‘But why?’

She wasn’t sure.

She laid on the grassy earth and tried to catch her breath. A stone was digging into her back.

“T’was an excellent battle, Setsuna-hime!” 

Basil was panting too, but Tsuna could tell how his breaths were already falling more under his own control, despite having been in a worse state a moment earlier. It really was impressive.

He was so… unfalteringly kind. Despite his lack of comprehension on key facets that made Tsuna Tsuna , he didn’t seem to have any malicious intent like Tsuna would have assumed he would.

Something about his association with Iemitsu, with the people who hurt her, made her think he would have had some underlying cruelty. But if anything, Basil was cruel in his ignorance. In his belief that he was doing the right thing and following the right people. Which wasn’t even something Tsuna could really blame him for, given his age. 

“Thank you,” she puffed out.

Basil seemed content to allow her to catch her breath despite his own already recovered state.

Something fluffy fell on Tsuna’s face, making her panic for a moment before she recognized it as a towel. Pulling it off her face to dab at her neck and forehead, she spotted Reborn’s flames a little distance away, accompanied with a faint scent of leaves that Tsuna recognized as either Reborn making tea or Reborn becoming a teacup. It was rarely clear.

“... Basil-san, what is your… Oyakata-sama like? To you.”

Glancing at Basil’s flames out of the corner of her eyes revealed a sense of curiosity, but Basil did not falter in his response. If Tsuna could not see his flames, she doubted she would notice his trained normalness at all.

“Oyakata-sama is my savior,” he spoke with a strong confidence, but even that was layered with kindness. 

“Albeit my mother did seem to possess intimate knowledge of my father’s identity, twas she alone whomst bore the weight of my rearing. Whensoever I did inquire of him, she would but smile and say, ‘’Tis a tangled matter, yet thou shalt understand it when thou art elder.’ All that I am enabled to attest tis this: he was entangled with the Mafia, for so spake the men who slew her. In some wise, my ignorance of him preserved my life in that grievous hour, for they sought to wrest knowledge of him from us.”

Tsuna nodded slightly along with his words. It wasn’t an unusual story, she supposed, for the Mafia.

“But Oyakata-sama it was who delivered us. He took me unto himself, reared me, and did tutor me in the ways of the CEDEF. Indeed, Oyakata-sama bestowed upon me a haven wherein to abide, and the strength whereby to uphold mine ideals. Verily, he is my savior”

So Iemitsu was… his savior.

Tsuna felt the realization meld into her mind with the slow processing of Basil’s words, and in the moment her anger clicked.

Ah…

(Her intuition always was a step ahead of her, after all.)

…Why?

Whywhywhywhywhy?

Why you?

Why did he raise you why did he keep you why did he love you?

Why you and not me?

It was a cruel, useless thought.

What use did she have for a father who chose a different family over hers? A man who allowed his boss to lay cold claim to her soul and who left her and her mother, abandoned and trapped, supposedly unaware. If Nana was not Nana and Tsuna did not learn to cling to life for the precious few people she chose to adore for the simple sake of being alive. If Tsuna had crumbled under the pressure from those around her looking and finding her lacking, or hating because she was a piece out of place, unable to fulfill the role life assigned.

If if if.

If any of many things had gone differently, Sawada Iemitsu would have had no forgotten daughter with Sky flames to inherit the famed Vongola Famiglia by the age of sixteen.

What use did she have for a father like that?

So why was she mad?

Mad at this boy who spoke of the man who could have been her father like he hung the stars in the sky and gifted the moon to the night so he did not have to fear the dark.

Mad at this boy who had that man to train him. To be someone he could depend on and trust. Who raised him.

She knew it couldn’t be all good. 

Basil had stated himself that Iemitsu had saved him from a state of tragedy.

But still.

Was it wrong to hate a child for having something you never had from someone who would never have given it to you?

Tsuna could be so mean right now.

‘I could crush him’

It’s a cold thought that crosses her mind.

In this relationship, for once, she held the power. If she rejected Basil, as the Donna, he would be stripped of his position that he had trained for for years. If she chose to kill him, he would die. If he fought back, and killed her to defend his life, he would kill the only person keeping Xanxus from the throne. If Xanxus took the throne, with or without her presence, he would root out the pillars of the CEDEF that plotted against his rule.

Tsuna could be so mean right now.

And she was mad.

Mad at Basil, and mad at herself for the festering of these emotions. 

She knew it wasn’t his fault. She’d studied the way he spoke and his words and she knew his knowledge could not be whole the same way she knew with certainty that they looked alike .

She knew she did not want Iemitsu to be any sort of father for her. Not after what he’d allowed.

So wanting to hurt Basil, she knew that was just her being angry and from that anger birthed a desire to harm that Tsuna had never had the energy to manage before.

Some part of her wanted to be mean. To let the anger out. But at the same time, she knew ruining Basil wouldn’t stop the anger. It wasn’t really him that she hated.

It was the image of Iemitsu that he had. That idealistic, worshipping, loving image that Iemitsu did not deserve and Tsuna did not want him to have it.

But at the same time, Basil seemed to be centered around that image. The same way Tsuna was centered around being Namimori and having hers.

So when it came down to it, to Basil, achieving Tsuna’s satisfaction would be mean.

It would be selfish, to methodically tear away this boy’s perception of life and steal him from the one he had trusted, just so she could have some small revenge on the man who had taken from her.

Maman said not to live concerning herself with revenge, but also to not be so caught up in avoiding revenge as a form of revenge that it dictated your life choices. 

Tsuna wanted to tear something away from Iemitsu. It would not envelop her life, but with the chance right in front of her, she wanted to make his sky crumble. Even just a little bit.

Though she supposed the mindset was even crueler for Basil. To make his world crumble for her own satisfaction rather than for his benefit or some concept like ‘saving’ him.

Even with her decision set, a small, logical portion of her did almost feel bad for him.

“Setsuna-hime, art thou alright?” Basil’s flames reflected a gentle concern. Rippling through the trained calmness of his waters.

That was why. His relentless kindness, his obliviousness–although a lot less intentional, even elements of his fighting style, it reminded Tsuna of Nana.

What a strange connection.

She smiled vaguely in his direction, “I’m just thinking, don’t worry.”

She wondered what it would be like to have an older brother like her Maman.

Notes:

Writing basil’s speech required a lot more thought than I thought it would— so I outsourced by grabbing my resident Shakespeare-fan friend😌
Basil backstory translation: “Although she seemed to know who my father was, my mother raised me mostly on her own. Whenever I would ask, she would smile and say ‘it’s complicated, but you’ll understand when you’re older.’ All I know is that he was involved with the Mafia, since that’s what the men who killed her told me. Somehow, not knowing about him saved me in that situation, since they were trying to get information about him from us. Oyakata-sama was the one who saved us. He took me in, raised me, and mentored me in the CEDEF. Oyakata-sama gave me a place to belong and strength to defend my ideals. He is my savior.”
Credits to sacredORDINARYdays for any Shakespearean-esque language that is significantly more eloquent than most of my basil dialogue—
I think the other basil parts are generally understandable, but if anyone would like translations let me know!!
Thank you for reading~~

Notes:

Thank you for reading!